Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

About Raven: Chthon’s blood changed her immediately as a baby, Her eyes and hair turned purple. John was quite distant to her more than he was to Sam. Dean always protected her as did Sam. She was raised to be a hunter just like them. Raven is 25 like Sam. She is shorter though she is four foot nine. She is curvy and in shape but she does have moments of insecurity. 

After Dean died and went to hell Raven and Sam ended up going separate ways. Raven is living in a little apartment not far from where Sam has been staying though, Old habits of protecting him die hard. Sam is aware of it but hasn’t said anything because Raven hasn’t bothered him. 

Now imagine Raven’s surprise when not only Sam but a very much alive Dean shows up at her door. 

There won't be a set pairing until later, Love interests will include Crowley, Lucifer, Castiel, and Death. Since I am following the show storyline Lucifer, Crowley, Death, etc won't be around until they are introduced in the show.

Chapter Text

It’s been 4 months since I lost my big brother Dean, He was torn to shreds by hellhounds and he is now in hell. I have tried everything I possibly can to bring him back, My magic isn’t that advanced and no demons will make a deal with me to save him. I have even tried to trade my powers for him and they aren’t interested at all…

So I have no choice but to watch my twin brother Sam from a distance, It pains me that he doesn’t want me around. Despite being his twin I think he sees a lot of Dean in me with our attitudes being similar, Not by much! But enough to be a painful reminder. The worst part? He forgets I lost my brother too…Not just him, Hell I guess I lost both.

XX

It is around ten at night and I am laying in bed reading. Someone pounds on my door making me jump, I’m not expecting anyone as evident by my choice of clothing. I’m wearing black bootie shorts and a cropped AC/DC T-shirt. They pound on the door again…I groan and get up out of bed, I walk to the door and pull it open.

My eyes widen as Sam, Our father figure Bobby, And Dean are on the other side.

I furrow my brows looking between them, I glow my eyes and search Dean’s mind to see if it is really him.

“Hey! Don’t be peeking in there short ass!” Dean grumbles. 

My eyes widen comically and I immediately fall to my knees SOBBING.

I'm pretty sure I sound like a crazy person with how hard I am crying, Dean kneels in front of me and wraps his arms around me pulling me against his chest “Shh it's OK, I'm here now” He soothes as he pets my hair.

“I-I-I missed y-you s-s-so much” I sniffle and nuzzle his chest. 

He pulls back and cups my cheeks making me look at him “You didn't do this? Make a deal? Nothing?” He asks wiping my tears away.

I shake my head “I-I-I tried…D-Demons wouldn't d-deal” I hiccup as he helps me to my feet, he nods and pulls me against his chest again. 

“So wasn't Sam and wasn't Raven…What the hell brought me back?” He asks.

“No idea, looks like we need to hit the books” Bobby sighs. 

Dean gently lifts me inside my apartment “Go get dressed Raven, We will be here” Dean smiles at me.

“P-Promise? I can't take you leaving me again…” I look at Sam briefly before looking back at Dean.

“I promise short ass” He ruffles my hair before sitting down on the sofa.

“B-Beer is in the fridge” I motion to the kitchen before going into my room. 

I close the door, slide down it, and bury my face into my knees as I start to cry again but this time I let my magic flow out of me breaking multiple things in the room. 

XX

I think I cried for a solid 30 minutes before finally getting myself cleaned up and dressed. I know we are going to be driving for a bit so I dressed comfy, I put some black sweatpants on with an oversized sweater and flat fluffy boots, I tied my hair up in a low bun at the base of my neck with my curtain bangs out. 

I walk into the kitchen and grab a beer before going to the living room where the guys are “Sorry for the wait…” I smile shyly and use my magic to pop the cap off my beer. I down over half the bottle and sit beside Dean. 

“No rush Raven, Wanna tell me what's going on between you and Sam? I can literally taste the tension” Dean looks between us.

“It's nothing Dean” Sam smiles making me scoff and glow my eyes at him.

“Nothing? Nothing?! You abandoning me after Dean died is nothing?! I didn't just lose one brother that day, I lost both! Sam didn't want anything to do with me!” My voice cracks and the tears flow again. 

“Sam what the fuck?! You were supposed to take care of her, she's your goddamn twin!” Dean wraps an arm around me.

“I didn't want to hurt her…I would do anything to bring you back and I didn't trust myself to not drag her into that. Looks like it was wasted since she tried her luck with the demons too” Sam shakes his head and looks at me “I'm sorry Raven…I really am" Sam's eyes water as he looks at me.

“I don't forgive you…This will take a whole lot more than sorry to fix Sam” I wipe my eyes with my sleeve and finish my beer “Should we hit the road?” I ask standing up.

“Yeah sounds like a great idea, Still got some control of those powers?” Dean asks looking me up and down.

“Mmhmm been practicing, hell might actually be a smidge stronger now” I smile swirling my magic around my fingers.

Dean looks at it curiously “You know…I was never a fan of the vision stuff with Sam, It's a little creepy. But yours is kinda beautiful” He kisses my head.

“Thanks Dean” I blush and smile up at him before heading for the door.

XX 

The minute we got in the car I knocked out, the crying had exhausted me along with the explosion of my magic. I didn’t wake up until we stopped to eat at a little diner on the way to a friend of Bobby’s. 

His friend is a really pretty woman maybe in her mid-30s called Pamela. She greeted all of us at the door and after just chatting for a while, we are now sat around a circular table with a symbol on it for a seance. Pamela asked about my magic, apparently the spirits she talked to earlier were very curious. So I showed her a small demonstration and she absolutely loved it. 

“Take each others hands” Pamela instructs and I internally groan because I got stuck between Bobby and Sam…I take Bobby’s hand with no issue but I may or may not have squeezed Sam’s quite harshly as I took his. 

“And I need to touch something our mystery monster touched” Pamela moves her hand under the table and Dean jumps.

“Woah! Well he didn’t touch me there” Dean looks slightly disgusted by the sudden touching of his crotch.

“My mistake” Pamela chuckles. 

Dean clears his throat taking off his flannel then lifts up his t-shirt sleeve to reveal an angry blistery looking hand print, I avoid looking at that too long it’s kinda gross…

Pamela puts her hand on it and closes her eyes “I invoke, conjure, and command you appear unto me before this circle. I invoke, conjure, and command you appear unto me before this circle. I invoke, conjure, and command you appear unto me before this circle” The TV turns on as she continues to chant the same thing.

The table begins to shake “Castiel? No, Sorry Castiel. I don’t scare easy” Pamela furrows her brows and I take this opportunity to look into her mind as we focus.

“Castiel?” Dean asks.

“It’s name. It’s whispering to me, warning me to turn back. I conjure and command you show me your face. I conjure and command you show me your face. I conjure and command you show me your face” Pamela continues as the shaking grows more aggressive.

“Maybe we should stop” Bobby suggests. I can see a faint silhouette in her mind of the thing but it's hard to make out any features.

“I almost got it” She continues “I command you show me your face. Show me your face now!” Castiel comes into focus and it is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen almost celestial. I am pushed out of Pamela’s mind as she starts screaming and her eyes are burned out of her skull…

I couldn’t focus on much after that…All I know is, I need to meet this Castiel as soon as I can.

-Ray

Chapter Text

Bobby went to the hospital with Pamela. Sam, Dean, and I stayed at her place to clean up the mess the seance with Castiel had made. 

It is the next afternoon and Sam, Dean, And I went to a little diner while Bobby is still with Pamela. Pamela is out of the ICU and stable but she is blind and there is no reversing it. 

“And we still have no clue what we’re dealing with” Sam sighs.

“That’s not entirely true” I say as I cross my legs on my chair.

“No?” Sam asks looking at me.

“We got a name, Castiel or whatever. With the right mumbo jumbo we could summon him, bring him right to us” Dean says as he leans on the table.

“You’re crazy. Absolutely not” Sam smiles like Dean’s joking.

“We’ll work him over. I mean after what he did?” Dean looks at me “Bet you can kick his ass” He winks making me blush.

“Maybe” I nod not meaning it at all…Whatever he is, he is way above my pay grade.

“Pam took a peek at him and her eyes burned out of her skull, And you want to have a face-to-face?” Sam asks.

“You got a better idea?” Dean asks.

“Yeah, as a matter of fact I do. I followed some demons to town right?” Sam says making me look at him.

“I didn’t know this…What demons?” I ask.

“Demons who could have answers, We go find them. Someone’s gotta know something about something” Sam explains as the waitress sits our food down and then sits in a chair across from me. 

“You angling for a tip?” Dean asks as I search the womans mind…Oh shit.

“I’m sorry, I thought you were looking for us” She smirks and her eyes turn black, A man with black eyes like hers gets up and locks the door. I scoff because I could easily get us out of here. 

“Dean…To hell and back. Aren’t you a lucky duck?” She sounds…offended?

“That’s me” Dean nods.

“So you get to just stroll out of the pit huh? Tell me, What makes you so special?” She asks.

“I like to think it’s because of my perky nipples” Dean chuckles making me snort, The demon is unimpressed though. “I don’t know. It wasn’t my doing. I don’t know who pulled me out” Dean shakes his head.

“Right. You don’t” The demon doesn't believe him.

“No, I don’t” Dean states firmly.

“Lying’s a sin you know” The demon is so…annoying. 

“I’m not lying” Dean tells her and she looks around at me and Sam “But I’d like to find out. So if you wouldn’t mind enlightening me Flo” Dean sasses her making her tilt her head.

“Mind your tone with me boy. I’ll drag you back to hell myself” She threatens.

“I’d like to see you try” I glare at her causing her head to snap my way and she almost seems impressed by my bravery.

“No you won’t. If you were going to you would have already. The fact is you don’t know who cut me loose. And you are just as spooked as we are. And you’re looking for answers. Well maybe it was some turbocharged spirit, hmm? Or uh godzilla. Or some big bad boss demon. But I’m guessing at your pay grade that they don’t tell you squat. Cause whoever it was? They want me out. And they’re a lot stronger than you. So go ahead, Send me back. But don’t come crawling to me when they show up on your front doorstep with some Vaseline and a fire hose” Dean smirks.

“I’m gonna reach down your throat and rip out your lungs” The demon smirks.

Dean leans forward and slaps her twice. She doesn’t make a move or anything “That’s what I thought. Let’s go Sam, Raven” We all stand up, Dean leaves money for the pie before we all walk out of there. 

“Holy crap that was close” Dean lets out a breath as soon as we leave the diner.

“We’re not gonna leave them, are we?” Sam asks.

“There’s three of them, probably more. We only got one knife between us, Not to doubt Raven or anything but that’s a lot of demons” Dean says looking at me. 

“Yeah I don’t know how I’d do in a fight against that many” I nod.

“I’ve been killing more demons than that lately” Sam says looking between us and I tilt my head curiously.

“Not anymore. The smarter brother’s back in town” Dean smirks.

“Dean, We gotta take them. They are dangerous” Sam urges.

“They’re scared” I shake my head walking beside Sam.

“Raven’s right, They’re scared of whatever had the juice to yank me out. We’re dealing with a bad mofo here, One job at a time” Dean says finality in his words as we get back to the car.

-Ray

Chapter Text

We all got booked into a hotel for the night after the diner situation. Bobby got his own room while Sam, Dean, and I shared. I’m aware I’m being kind of clingy but you can’t blame me…

I fell asleep on the sofa after arguing with Sam and Dean for a while to take the beds. Dean needs it more than me and like hell was I sharing with Sam.

“Raven?” I’m woken up by Dean shaking me awake. 

“What’s going on?” I ask quickly standing up.

“Stay close something’s here” Dean holds me behind him as the TV plays static and the radio does the same. Dean suddenly covers his ear as a loud voice booms through the room. Dean drops to his knees groaning in pain and I mirror his actions even though it's not very loud... Mirrors start to break in the room and as I look up I see the mirrored ceiling cracking.

“Dean!” I scream and cover his body with mine, the glass falls but doesn’t make contact with us…I look behind me seeing a purple shield of my magic protecting us. My eyes widen comically as I uncover my ears.

“Dean! Raven!” Bobby yells bursting into the room and quickly pulling us out.

XX

We got into Bobby’s car and left in a hurry after that “How you kids doing?” Bobby asks as Dean cleans blood from his ears.

“Aside from the church bells ringing in my head…peachy” Dean answers looking at Bobby.

“I second that” I answer from the backseat as Dean calls I assume Sam. He was missing when we got woken by that.

“What are you doing?” Dean asks as Sam picks up. “In my car?” Dean asks. “Well Bobby’s back, Us three are gonna grab a beer” Dean says motioning for Bobby to be quiet. “Done, I’ll catch you later” Dean says hanging up.

“Why the hell didn’t you tell him?” Bobby asks. 

“He’d just try to stop us” Dean says fiddling with his phone. 

“From what?” I ask leaning forward between the seats.

“Summoning this thing, It’s time we face it head on” Dean answers looking at me.

“I’m in” I nod.

“You can’t be serious” Bobby looks at us eyes wide. 

“As a heart attack, It’s high noon baby” Dean smirks.

“We don’t know what it is. It could be a demon, it could be anything” Bobby says shaking his head.

“So then we gotta be ready for anything, I have my powers” I wave magic around in my palm. 

“We got the big-time magic knife, you got an arsenal in the trunk” Dean smiles pulling the demon-killing knife out.

“This is a bad idea” Bobby groans.

“Couldn’t agree more, but what other choice do we have?” Dean says looking out the window.

“We could choose life” Bobby frowns.

“Whatever this is, whatever it wants… it's after me. That much we know right? Well I got no place to hide. I can either get caught with my pants down again or we can make our stand” Dean says looking at Bobby firmly.

“Dean, We could use Sam for this” Bobby says as he drives.

“No, he’s better off where he is. I have my powers, Dean has a chance of talking to it…I can protect you Bobby I wouldn’t be able to protect potentially four of us” I say as I lean back in the seat and prepare myself mentally for this.

XX

We stopped at an old barn on an abandoned stretch of road and set up every sigil, trap, and protection rune we know of. 

Dean looks at me as he explains we have every weapon we could need “And you're ready to go?” He asks. 

“Yeah, magic is present and accounted for big brother” I smile as Bobby gets to work on the summoning spell.

XX

After what feels like forever Dean breaks the silence “You sure you did the ritual right?” He practically whines at Bobby, Bobby doesn’t even answer he just gives him a ‘really?’ look “Sorry, touchy, touchy” Dean grumbles.

The sound of wind whistling and loud thuds start to happen around us and we all jump to our feet. 

“Wishful thinking but maybe it’s just the wind” Dean says looking around, we duck our heads as the lights in the barn break above us.

“I think it worked” I say glowing my eyes and summoning my magic to my hands. Every single light breaks and the barn door opens.

A handsome man with tousled hair wearing a suit and trench coat walks in, he doesn’t even flinch when Bobby and Dean start shooting at him. My eyes stop glowing as they land on a pair of fluffy black wings tucked behind him, peeking just over his shoulders…I let my magic fade back into my body because what the hell?! I think attacking would be a mistake…

The man reaches us and stares at me and Dean, I can see his hair is dark brown and his eyes are a beautiful blue. He tilts his head oddly reminiscent of a puppy as he looks at me. He then turns his attention to Dean “Who are you?” Dean asks hiding the demon knife behind his back.

“I’m the one who gripped you tight and raised you from perdition” He answers and his voice is deep and gravelly, it goes through my whole body. 

“Yeah, thanks for that” Dean says causing the man's mouth to tilt up just a smidge, Dean lunges plunging the demon knife into the man's chest where his heart would be and…nothing happens. The man just keeps that small smile on his face as he pulls the knife out. 

Dean looks at me raising a brow like do something but I shake my head. Bobby swings a metal rod at the back of the man's head but he catches it mid-swing and then puts two fingers on Bobby’s forehead causing him to pass out. I catch Bobby with my magic and carefully lower him to the ground before looking at the man. 

He puts the same fingers on my forehead causing me to flinch but nothing happens! The man tilts his head as he removes his fingers from my head, He then looks at Dean without any further regard for me “We need to talk Dean” He says as I take a breath and sit down beside Bobby.

“Your friend’s alive” The man says looking through the spell book Bobby used to summon him.

“Who are you?” Dean asks again. 

“Castiel” The man answers not looking up from the book.

“Yeah, I figured that much. I mean, What are you?” Dean practically growls.

“I’m an angel of the lord” Castiel answers finally looking at Dean and my jaw drops. Angels are real now?!

“Get the hell out of here, there’s no such thing” Dean says standing up and looking at the man.

“This is your problem Dean, You have no faith” Castiel takes a step back as thunder rumbles and a white light shines on him showing off those black wings, he lets them extend to their full size and they are beautiful. They are at least over ten feet wide on either side of him.

My jaw drops and I cover my mouth as my eyes water.

“Some angel you are, You burned out that poor woman’s eyes” Dean says not even phased.

Castiel lowers his head “I warned her not to spy on my true form. It can be overwhelming to humans. And so can my real voice but you already knew that” Castiel explains and now I have a new set of questions…My eyes didn’t burn out, I was just pushed from her mind. So what the hell am I?

“You mean the gas station and the motel? That was you talking?” Dean asks and Castiel nods.

“Mr Castiel um sir? Please lower the volume next time…It hurt our ears” I lie on my part and smile shyly wiping a couple of tears that fell.

Castiel looks at me and gives a small nod “That was my mistake. Certain people, Special people, Can perceive my true visage. I thought you were one of them. I was wrong” Castiel answers but looks at me like he can see through my lie.

“And what visage are you in now, huh? What, holy tax accountant?” Dean asks.

“This? This is a vessel” Castiel answers looking down at himself. 

“You’re possessing some poor bastard?” Dean asks.

“He’s a devout man. He actually prayed for this” Castiel smiles.

“Look pal, I’m not buying what you’re selling. So what are you really?” Dean asks.

“Dean! He’s an angel! Those wings? What demon would do that?” I step forward. 

“Your sister is right, I told you what I am. I did not lie” Castiel furrows his brow.

“Right. And why would an angel rescue me from hell?” Dean asks and I see the self-doubt creeping in…He thinks he isn’t good enough.

“Good things do happen Dean” Castiel says taking a step forward.

“Not in my experience” Dean’s eyes water.

“What’s the matter? You don’t think you deserve to be saved?” Castiel asks seeing right through him.

“Why’d you do it?” Dean asks.

“Because God commanded it, Because we have work for you” Castiel says and looks at me “I’d like to talk to you alone if that’s alright” He smiles.

“Y-Yeah sure” I nod and walk over to the entrance of the barn as Dean processes what he was just told.

Castiel walks over to me and stands a little closer than I am comfortable with but I don’t move. He looks me over from head to toe and then meets my eyes with such intensity that I do in fact take a step back. 

“W-What did y-you want t-to talk a-about?” I stutter like a freaking idiot!

“You’re nervous” He tilts his head “I’m not going to hurt you, You lied about your ears hurting from my voice didn’t you? And you saw my true visage in that woman's mind, I felt you there” He says keeping his voice low. 

I give a small nod completely taken aback by the fact he knows that “I can also see your wings even now if that means anything” I say quickly.

He nods looking into my eyes “Don’t tell your brothers about all of that, at least for now” He says firmly.

“I-Is it bad?” I ask quietly.

“Bad is not the word I would use but it may cause trouble with your brothers” He gives me a small smile.

“I’ll keep it to myself then…Do you know what I am? My powers?” I ask.

“I do. But I can not give you the answer, you must figure it out on your own Raven” Castiel lowers his head and then vanishes right before my eyes.

I squeak looking around and then huff, of course an angel isn’t going to make this easy for me…

Please let me know what you think so far.

-Ray

Chapter Text

After Castiel left and Bobby woke up we all went back to Bobby’s place, Sam met us there a little later and Dean filled him in on what we did.

It’s been a few days and Dean is still in denial as he talks to Sam in the kitchen.

“Tell me what else it could have been” Sam groans rubbing his temples.

“All I know is I was not groped by an angel” Dean grumbles.

“Weird wording but yes you were! It’s obvious!” I yell warming my hands with a cup of coffee.

“Why do you think this Castiel would lie to you about it?” Sam asks.

“Maybe he’s some kind of demon, Demons lie” Dean persists looking between us.

“He had those shadow wings! Demons don’t have those” I roll my eyes.

“Say those were fake. What demon is immune to salt rounds and devil traps? And Ruby’s knife? Dean, Lilith is scared of that thing” Sam asks getting more annoyed.

“Don’t you think that if angels were real some hunter somewhere would have seen one, at some point ever?” Dean asks raising his voice.

“Yeah, You just did Dean” I shake my head and sip my coffee, Gods he’s making my head hurt.

“I’m trying to come up with a theory okay?! Work with me” Dean huffs at me.

“Ok my theory is Castiel is an angel!” I sass and down my coffee “I’m going outside to train for a bit” I get some slippers on and head out to the junkyard that is Bobby’s backyard. 

XX

I spent about an hour throwing balls of my power at targets and then blasting a few others. Thank the gods Bobby does not mind me doing this. I am now bored though and this is too easy so I decide to try something new, I want to see if I can lift a car…And not one that’s been stripped to its bones. I want to try one with all of its parts still in it. I’ve never lifted more than a person so I don’t know how strong this power actually is. 

After walking around for a couple of minutes I find a newer looking car that has clearly been in a wreck but it has enough of its parts for what I need. I take a breath and let my power flow out of my hands, It starts to wrap around the car and seep into the cracks. I lift my hands and it is a struggle! Power or not the car is still a car…I breathe heavily but keep trying and within a couple of minutes the car lifts! My eyes widen and I think I’m grinning like the Cheshire cat as a bead of sweat slides down my temples. I did it! At least a little! I keep going until it lifts just above my head and then my arms give out and the car drops making a deafening clang of metal hitting concrete. I cringe at the noise and drop to my knees as the exhaustion of what I just did hits me. 

“That was impressive” A deep voice says from right beside me making me scream and jump. I look at the person and my heart flutters seeing Castiel. 

“T-Thank you…How long have you been there?” I ask slowly and shakily standing up.

“Just long enough to see you lift the car above your head” He answers placing a hand on my lower back and my whole body tenses, He looks down at me and tilts his head “You are uncomfortable?” He asks.

“N-Not the word I would use…Thank you for helping me stand, That took a lot out of me” I take a much-needed breath and try to relax a bit. God I can’t remember the last time a guy touched me who wasn’t Sam or Dean…

“You are welcome, Perhaps you should rest for today” He gives me that little smile and slowly moves his hand from my back. 

“Y-Yeah I think that’s a good idea” I nod wiping the sweat from my forehead, I jump a bit as Castiel suddenly vanishes. 

“Raven! What the hell was that noise?” Dean asks walking over to me. 

“I uh may or may not have lifted a car…And then dropped it” I smile shyly.

His eyes widen comically “You lifted a car?! With your powers right? Might feel better about it being that way” He rambles.

“No with my bare hands” I deadpan “Yes with my powers!” I laugh as he looks like he is two seconds away from a heart attack.

“G-Good job” He lets out a breath recovering “Go get dressed, We gotta go check on one of Bobby’s hunter pals. She hasn’t answered his calls in three days” Dean explains tucking a piece of my hair behind my ear. 

“That seems bad, I’ll be ready in ten” I nod and head into the house. 

XX

“Olivia?” Bobby asks looking around as we walk into the house. Dean had to pick the lock so there was no signs of forced entry or anything. 

The smell hits me immediately as we take a few steps inside, we round a corner and there is a body. A very very dead body with a hole in its chest “Oh god” I groan, cover my mouth, and run to the sink to puke this morning's coffee up. 

“You ok?” Sam asks walking over to me after him and Dean checked over the body and such.

“Y-Yeah” I nod “Didn’t have any breakfast and then overworked myself with my powers a bit” I explain as I pour a glass of water and drink it slowly.

Sam nods and leans on the counter “Seems like a pissed off ghost did this” He explains crossing his arms.

Bobby comes back in and tells us that he called hunters in the area and they aren’t answering their phones either…What the hell is going on?

XX

I went with Bobby to check on the other hunters but I stayed in the car, I don’t think I could see the bodies without puking again. 

I ate something when we got back to Bobby’s. Sam and Dean are still out checking on some other hunters, I am back out in the junkyard practicing and so far so good I can keep the car above my head for a couple extra seconds each time I try. 

I kneel down to catch my breath and take a break, I freeze as I see my breath in front of me. It’s not cold enough out here for that…

I stand up and look around for whatever is here and I freeze as my eyes land on a man standing not too far away from me and I recognise him. He is six foot six with inky black hair and icy blue eyes...He's devastating and my heart breaks seeing him.

“D-Damien?” I ask as my eyes water. Damien was my friend back at Stanford and I loved him with my whole heart. 

“Hey Little Bird, Been a while” He smirks stepping forward toward me. 

“Y-You…How are you here? Y-You died, I was at the funeral” I furrow my brows and then my eyes widen. He was never salted and burned…But it’s been years and I don’t have any of his belongings.

“I’m here to kill you, you are going to feel the pain I felt when that demon broke in and ripped me apart!” He screams and lunges for me, I act fast using my powers to make an iron bar fly through him and cause him to vanish for the moment. 

“Oh god…Bobby!” I make a beeline for the house and search all over but I can’t find him! “BOBBY!!” I scream looking everywhere twice to make sure I didn’t miss anything. I start sobbing and call my brothers in hysterics to tell them what is going on.

Part 2 will be up later, Posting this before bed. I wanted to get something posted! <3 

-Ray

Chapter Text

After explaining what happened with Damien and how I couldn’t find Bobby, Sam stayed on the phone with me all night while they drove back to Bobby’s. Turns out we weren’t the only ones attacked. Sam also had an attack on him by the spirit of Henrikson, He’s an FBI agent who hunted us for a while and then helped us with some demons while we were trapped in the station. Him and some other people were killed by Lilith and pretty damn brutally I'm guessing from what Sam told me. 

Sam and Dean got back here within a few hours and despite me telling them multiple times that I searched the house MULTIPLE times…They insisted I missed something. So Sam is searching the junkyard while Dean searches upstairs.

I am pretty dead on my feet due to lack of sleep but I am searching the downstairs rooms…AGAIN.

I yawn and rub my eyes as I look in the dining room, another yawn leaves my body and this time I see my breath. My eyes widen and I look behind me seeing Damien standing there “H-Hey Damien, Can’t we just talk about this?” I ask knowing there’s no iron to save my ass in this room.

“Sure, Let’s talk. How about we start with how this is your fault? I am dead because of you Raven!” Damien glares and swings his fist at my face knocking me on my ass. What was that on his hand? I saw some sort of brand…He didn’t have that alive. I groan holding my jaw as I look up at him, He kneels in front of me. “You wanna know what you are? You are the fucking kiss of death!” He snarls and slaps me making my head snap the other way.

“I didn’t do this to you! You meant the world to me Damien!” I whimper backing up.

“That demon killed me because of you! He told me things as he ripped parts off of me you know, Like how you couldn’t be tainted and you have a purpose I was getting in the way of” He scoffs “Some fucking purpose…You are nothing Raven” He leans forward looking into my eyes “Nothing” He snarls and lunges for me but an iron bar goes through him courtesy of Dean.

“Oh thank the gods you’re here” I start sobbing as he helps me to my feet.

“Why didn’t you try and run?” Dean asks hugging me to his chest.

“I-I froze…I loved him Dean…” I sniffle into his chest.

“Well you ain’t dying on me kid, You can do this. We can survive this” He says making me look up at him. I nod and wipe my eyes.

“I’m just exhausted…My magic doesn’t work on ghosts” I make an awkward laughing crying sound which causes Dean to laugh. 

“Back to the basics then huh?” He smiles holding out an iron fire poker to me.

“Y-Yeah seems so” I nod taking it.

XX

Sam came in shortly after I calmed down, he found Bobby thank the gods.

Dean and I filled Sam and Bobby in on who attacked us. 

“So they’re all people we know?” Sam asks.

“Not just know, people we couldn’t save…” I whimper recalling the anger in Damien’s eyes.

“I saw something on Meg, did she have a tattoo when she was alive?” Dean asks Sam.

“I don’t think so” Sam shakes his head.

“It was like a mark on her hand, almost like a brand” Dean explains.

“I saw a mark on Damien’s hand, He didn’t have that when I knew him” I yawn downing a cup of coffee.

“I saw a mark too, on Henriksen” Sam perks up.

“What did it look like?” Bobby asks.

“Paper?” Sam holds out his hand to Bobby, Bobby hands him a piece of paper and a pen, Sam draws the symbol and holds it up to be sure it was the same we all saw. Dean and I nod our heads as Bobby looks it over.

“I may have seen this before” Bobby says and rushes to check his books, a light flickers “We gotta move” Bobby says grabbing up as many books as he can manage.

We go down to the basement and Bobby…built…a…panic…room. Out of sheer boredom. Ghost proof, Demon proof, its impressive as hell.

Dean makes me sit down on a bed “When did you last sleep?” He asks as I yawn.

“Just over 24 hours now” I answer with another yawn. 

“You need rest…We can deal with this ghost stuff, You’d be safe in here” He says concern lacing his tone as he tucks a piece of my hair behind my ear. 

“I’m not leaving you guys to deal with this alone” I look into his eyes firmly. 

“Fine, Stay close to me then. Deal?” He raises a brow. 

“Deal” I nod.

Bobby explains in detail about how the mark is the mark of the witness. Basically the ghosts have been forced to rise by someone and they are pissed. They woke up in agony like rabid dogs. It isn’t their fault. Someone rose them for a purpose. We don’t know who is responsible but all of this is basically a sign of the apocalypse…I told the guys that it makes sense why the angels are here now if this is true. We need to perform a spell to send the witnesses back…fun.

XX

Dean hands me the iron bar “Stay behind me and stay close” He kisses my head as I nod and follow the men out of the panic room.

As we reach the stairs a man is sitting on them, he’s from a while back when we dealt with a shape-shifter “Hey Dean, Remember me?” Ronald asks with a smirk. 

“Ronald? Huh? With the laser eyes? I wish I could say it’s good to see you” Dean smiles up at him. 

“I am dead because of you, You were supposed to help me!” Ronald yells making Bobby shoot him with the rock salt. 

“If you’re gonna shoot, shoot. Don’t talk” Bobby shrugs as we look at him.

Dean lets out a breath and we all quickly head upstairs to the fire in the library. Sam and I line the room with salt as Dean lights the fire. 

“Upstairs. Linen closet. Red hex box, it’ll be heavy” Bobby tells Sam making him rush out of the room.

“Bobby” Two little ghost girls appear in the doorway, Dean shoots them quickly causing them to vanish.

“Raven, You stay with me. Dean, kitchen. Cutlery drawer, it’s got a false bottom. Hemlock, opium, wormwood” Bobby instructs as he opens the spell book.

“Opium?” Dean asks raises a brow.

“Go!” I yell at Dean, he shrugs and heads into the kitchen.

“Bobby. You walked right by us…” The ghost girls show up again so I use my magic to swing the iron bar through them. 

“Thanks” Bobby nods as he draws a symbol on the desk for the spell. 

“You’re wel-”

“Raven. You are worse than nothing now I think about it, You simply cease to exist. You don’t matter!” Damien yells and rushes me but I use my magic quickly causing the bar to go through him next. 

The kitchen door suddenly slams shut “Dean!” I yell and rush over to it trying to open it “It won’t open!” I whimper.

“I’m alright! Bobby keep working on the spell!” Dean yells from the other side. I summon my magic to my hands and let it seep into the door, I try and force it open but these ghosts are strong.

“Gah!” I gasp out as a sharp pain goes through my back so deeply I feel it in my chest.

“You won’t feel the full pain I felt but it’ll be pretty damn close…See you in hell Raven” Damien snarls in my ear and then the pain vanishes as a gunshot goes off. 

“You ok kid?!” Bobby yells as I drop to my knees.

“Y-Yeah, I think so! T-Thanks” I gasp and get up heading back over to him “God that hurt like a bitch…” I’m shaking and my eyes want to close so badly but I can’t let them down. 

Sam and Dean come into the room with the spell things and sit them down, Bobby gets to work quickly preparing everything. 

“You ok?” Sam asks as he sees me shaking.

“B-Been better” I smile not having the energy to be mad at him right now.

The windows suddenly open causing the wind to come in and break the salt line as Bobby starts the spell.

Sam shoots Meg and Henriksen, Dean shoots Meg and Ronald, I sent the bar through Damien and the little girls. It gets chaotic very quickly without that salt line, its shot after shot, bar after bar…I’m exhausted and I don’t think I can do this much longer.

Meg traps Sam against the wall with a piano and the little girls hold him there. Bobby suddenly groans in pain as meg shoves her hand through his back like Damien did with me.

“Dean! Fireplace!” Bobby yells letting the spell bowl fall, Dean catches it and throws the contents into the fire. The fire turns blue and a white light lights up the whole room causing the spirits to vanish. 

“W-We did it…” I smile and immediately collapse on the sofa out like a light.

XX

I wake up in pitch blackness feeling like I am being watched, I sit up and use my magic to light the room a tad. I jump as my eyes land on Castiel at the bottom of the sofa, He motions to the hallway and walks out. I get up off of the sofa careful not to wake my brothers and head out into the hallway. 

“Good work with the witnesses, You performed amazingly for being as exhausted as you were” Castiel smiles. 

“T-Thanks, Is it true? Are they signs of the apocalypse?” I ask looking up at him. 

“Yes. They are one of sixty six seals. If all sixty six are broken…Lucifer walks the earth and the apocalypse will happen” He explains.

“So…It can be stopped? If we just stop anymore seals being broken? Who’s doing it?” I ask feeling a little bit of hope.

“In theory yes, Lilith is the one responsible. Raven, You and your brothers need to stop it. If Lucifer walks free you will be faced with impossible choices” Castiel leans down looking into my eyes intently “He can not walk free. No matter what needs to be done to stop it…Promise me that you will stop it” Castiel whispers.

“I-I don’t make promises I can’t keep Castiel, Lilith is a determined one. I can promise that I will try my best” I smile, gently take his hand in mine, and squeeze it. 

He looks down at our hands and quickly pulls away like my touch burned him.

“I-I’m sorry, that was forward of me” I take a step back and he vanishes just like he did at the barn. I try not to take that too personally as I go back to the sofa and lay down for more sleep.

End of Episode 2, Please let me know if you enjoyed it <3 

-Ray

Chapter Text

My brothers and I stayed with Bobby for a few more days after the witness ordeal. We are now back on the road and staying in a motel. I’m sharing a room with them for now but I’m still mad at Sam so I’ve been sharing a bed with Dean. 

XX

I wake up feeling the side of the bed where I am go down a bit, I look up and lock eyes with Castiel. He puts a finger to his lips as Dean gasps from beside me.

“Hello Dean, What were you dreaming about?” Castiel asks making Dean turn and look at him, I feel Dean’s eyes on me as I sit up and rub my eyes.

“How long have you been there? You get your freak on watching people sleep? What do you want?” Dean grumbles.

“Both of you listen to me, You have to stop it” Castiel says cryptically. 

“Stop what?” I ask tilting my head, Castiel places a finger on both Dean and I’s forehead and I black out.

XX

I wake up with a jump from being poked in the shoulder “You can’t sleep there kid” An officer smiles at me.

I look around my surroundings and I am sitting on a park bench “Where am I?” I ask the officer but he already left, I stand up and walk over to a car window. I look into the glass and glow my eyes, ok so I still have my powers good to know. 

I walk around the town trying to figure out where the hell I am or when…everything looks older. I walk over to an old man “Excuse me sir, Could you tell me where I am? I’m lost” I flash him my most charming smile and he returns it with one of his own.

“Of course dear, You're on Massachusetts Street” He motions around “Best street in town for your shopping needs” He sounds like a salesman.

“Massachusetts Street? As in Lawrence Kansas?” I ask recognising the name.

“The very same” The man nods.

“Can I ask one more question? Well besides that one?” I ask tucking my hair behind my ear.

“Of course you can” He chuckles.

“This may sound strange but…What year is it?” I ask not looking into his eyes too long because my purple ones can freak people out. 

“1973, Are you ok? Do you need me to call someone?” The man asks suddenly concerned as I’m sure my face just went as pale as a ghost. 

“I-I just need to find my brother, Thank you for your help sir” I smile and start looking around a little more urgently “Come on Castiel…You couldn’t have put me and Dean together??” I grumble to myself.

As I walk down another street my head starts to spin and I feel a presence in my mind, I have to stop and lean on the wall blinking a few times trying to clear the fog in my vision. 

“Poor little lost birdie, You have no idea what you are capable of…I wonder why you’ve been left like this, How curious” A deep voice echoes in my mind and then within a blink of my eyes the fog clears and I can think again. What the hell just happened?!

I look up and see Dean finally “Dean!” I yell and rush over to him.

“Oh thank- you know, I’m glad you’re alright. What was Castiel thinking separating us?” He asks checking me over but I notice he keeps us walking. 

“No idea but something weird happened…” I look ahead seeing a man that Dean is watching. “Who’s that?” I ask looking up at Dean.

“It’s dad” Dean looks down at me “I think something about him is why Castiel sent us here” He explains as we walk around the corner and bump into Castiel.

“Speak of the devil” I grumble glaring at Castiel.

“What is this?” Dean asks as Castiel looks at me offended.

“What does it look like?” Castiel asks looking at Dean.

“Is it real? Are we dreaming?” I ask.

“It’s very real” Castiel answers his eyes flicking to mine for just a moment. 

“Okay so what, Angels got their hands on some DeLoreans? How did we get here?” Dean asks avoiding Castiel’s eyes as he looks back at him.

“Time is fluid. It’s not easy but we can bend it on occasion” Castiel already looks annoyed and it’s been two seconds.

“Bend it back or tell us what the hell we are doing here” Dean all but grumbles.

“I told you. You have to stop it” Castiel answers yet again cryptic.

“Stop what? You haven't told us anything! Is it to do with our family?” I yell still shaken from that voice in my head. Horns start to go off making Dean and I look around and when we look back to Castiel he is gone. 

“Oh come on! What are you allergic to straight answers you son of a bitch?!” Dean yells clearly as annoyed as I am at this point.

“Angel or not I’m attempting to kick his ass when this is done…” I huff and follow Dean as he starts walking. 

XX

We found our dad at a car dealership “Stay here ok?” Dean says squeezing my shoulder and then walking over to our dad. 

I sigh and sit on a wall rubbing my temples, I can still feel whoever that was in my head and it’s annoying as hell. ‘Are you there? I can feel you in my head, Who are you?’ I ask in my mind.

‘Observant, Aren’t you? That is a good sign’ The deep voice replies within seconds making me jump.

‘Who are you? What do you want?’ I ask firmly.

The voice chuckles ‘I can see why you’d be chosen, You have a fire in you’ The voice laughs bordering on maniacally. 

‘Your avoidance to answer me is starting to piss me off’ I growl.

‘Make me leave, Throw me out. Come on~ Impress me…Raven~’ The voice taunts making me freeze, if he’s in my head is he reading my mind? How much is he seeing? ‘Oh I see everything Little Bird~’ The voice answers.

‘I don’t know how to make you…’ I sigh and look up as Dean walks over to me in a rush.

“Eyes! They’re glowing, make it stop” Dean whisper yells pulling me to an old car, I look in the window of it noticing them glowing, I focus on it and they stop.

“S-Sorry…” I shake and get in the passenger seat as Dean hotwires the car.

“You sure you’re ok?” He asks concern in his tone.

“Yeah Dean I’m fine, I promise” I smile and look out the window.

‘Liar~’ The voice taunts as Dean drives.

I hope you enjoyed this chapter! What do we think of Raven's little visitor?

-Ray

Chapter Text

Dean and I tailed our dad until he stopped at a house.

“Is it just me or does he not seem very…dadly?” I ask looking at Dean.

“Dadly? What do you mean?” He asks with a snort.

“Well wasn’t he a hunter? Shouldn’t he have slammed on the breaks and called us out for following him? He seems oblivious Dean” I explain.

“You’re right, Dad would have known within seconds and beat our asses” Dean nods and then we both freeze seeing a blonde girl walk up to dad.

“Is that?” I ask at the same time Dean says “Mom”. Holy shit…

XX

Dean and I tailed mom and dad for a little bit and we are now watching them from outside a diner.

“Sammy wherever you are, mom is a babe…” Dean smirks causing me to slap him upside the head.

“Gross” I gag.

“Ow! I was going to say I’m going to hell again for it” He huffs and rubs his head. 

“I’m going to nap in the car, yell if you need me” I shake my head and go back to the car, I lay down in the backseat and close my eyes.

‘Mom and Dad huh? What time are you from?’ The deep voice asks making me groan. 

‘Thought you knew everything, go away I wanna nap’ I huff. 

‘Excuse me for trying to ask you normally, Tell you what. Tell me what time you are from and I will leave you to nap’ He sighs.

‘2008’ I grumble rolling onto my side.

‘Interesting’ The voice hums and then goes silent. I relax finally and sleep claims me within seconds.

XX

I’m woken up by Dean getting in the car “You’re not gonna believe this, Dad isn’t the hunter…Mom is” Dean says making me sit up quick.

“What?!” I yawn rubbing my eyes.

“Mom’s the hunter of the two” Dean says again.

“I did not see that coming, How do you know?” I ask climbing over to the front seat. 

Dean clears his throat and starts the car “She uh…confronted me in the alley, got a good few hits in before we talked” Dean chuckles.

I burst out laughing “So she almost kicked your ass huh? That is so funny” I laugh as he grumbles. 

“Yeah, yeah laugh it up” He shakes his head and drives. 

“Wait, so where are we going?” I ask noticing the familiar direction.

“Mom wants to talk more, we are pulling up around the side of the house and waiting until dad leaves” He explains.

“Sounds great, did you tell her I’d be there?” I ask smoothing out my hair.

“Yeah I told her I had a sister with me” He smiles and keeps driving.

XX

“Dean, Right?” Mom asks as we walk into view when dad drives off. “I’m sorry I don’t know your name” She smiles looking at me.

“R-Raven” I practically whisper and I see her eyes round as the light shows my hair and eyes “Hair dye and uh contacts” I quickly answer causing her to relax ever so slightly.

“I’m not sure you should come in” She says looking at both of us.

“You can trust us” I smile softly.

“I mean come on we’re all hunters right? I mean practically family” Dean rambles making me internally facepalm.

“The thing is my dad is a little-”

“Oh I gotta meet him” Dean smiles cutting mom off.

“You’ve heard of him?” Mom asks furrowing her brows.

“Clearly not enough” Dean gives her a charming smile, Mom sighs but motions for us to follow her.

“I’ll go let him know your coming in, wait here” She tells us before going into the house. 

“How bad do you think grandpa is?” I ask looking up at Dean.

“No idea…Can’t be that bad though, can he?” Dean nudges me playfully.

XX

Mom came back out within a couple minutes and took us inside. 

“So you’re hunters? Well then tell me something, You kill vampires with wooden stakes or silver?” Grandpa asks and I smirk knowing this is a trick.

“Neither. You cut their heads off” I answer for us. 

Mom smiles at me clearly impressed.

“So did we pass your test?” Dean asks.

“Yep. Now get out of my house” Grandpa sighs tossing his book onto the table. 

“Dad!” Mom yells.

“I don’t trust other hunters. Don’t want their help. Don’t want them around my family. Especially ones who look like purple took a dump on them” Grandpa continues making me glare at him. So he is worse than I thought

“Knock it off Samuel” Grandma says from the other doorway.

“They’re hunters” Samuel simply tells her. 

“Who passed your little pop quiz and now I am inviting them to dinner, You hungry?” Grandma asks looking at us.

“Starving” Dean smiles.

“Good, I’m Deanna. You’ve met my husband Samuel. Now wash up” Grandma smiles and shakes both of our hands.

“Samuel and Deanna?” Dean asks mom, she nods at him “Really?” He asks more so himself. We know where mom got the names then…Wonder if Raven is on dads side.

XX

“First time in Lawrence?” Grandma asks us as we eat. 

“Well, It’s been a while” Dean answers.

“Yeah?” Grandma asks curious.

“Things sure have changed, I think” Dean smiles.

“You’re working a job?” Grandpa asks.

“Yeah, maybe” I answer looking at him.

“What’s that mean?” He narrows his eyes at me.

“It means I don’t trust other hunters either Samuel” I grin and I see mom smile at me, grandpa gives me a smirk like I impressed him.

“Hey, So why were you guys following me and John?” Mom asks looking between Dean and I.

“We thought something was after your boyfriend, But we don’t think that anymore” Dean tells her.

“John Winchester mixing it up with spirits? Can you imagine?” Grandma laughs, Grandpa lets out a low growl rolling his eyes.

“I saw that” Mom says looking at Grandpa.

“What?” He asks her clearly taken aback that she noticed.

“That sour-lemon look” Mom says clearly they’ve had this talk before.

“Hold on. John is a really, really nice…naive civilian” Grandpa says leaning his arm on the back of his chair. 

“So what? You’d rather me be with a guy like this?” Mom asks looking at Dean.

“What? No, No. No” Dean panics.

“Mary, of course not. It’s just that-” Grandpa goes to explain but Grandma cuts him off.

“That’s enough. Both of you. We have company” Grandma scolds.

“What about you Sam? You working a job?” Dean asks changing the subject.

“Might be” Grandpa raises his brows taking a drink. 

“He’s working a job on the Whitshire farm” Mom tells Dean.

“Whitshire, Why does that sound familiar?” I ask.

“It’s been all over the papers. Tom Whitshire. Got tangled up in a combine a few towns over” Grandpa explains looking at me intently.

“That kind of thing happens” Dean shrugs.

“Why was he on it in the first place when all of his crops are dead?”  Grandpa asks.

“Demonic omens?” I ask.

“That’s what I gotta find out” Grandpa says not breaking eye contact with me, I can’t tell if hes trying to intimidate me or what.

“What about the rest of town? Did you find anything on the web?” Dean asks making Grandpa look at him confused “Of uh information that you have assembled?” Dean continues saving his ass.

“Electrical storms maybe. The weather service graphs should be here on Friday” Grandma smiles.

“By mail?” Dean asks, god stuff is so different here.

“No, we hired a jetliner to fly them to us overnight” Grandpa jokes…HE MADE A JOKE! He’s evolving already. 

“You know, it sounds to me like we might be hunting the same thing, If we go in numbers we’ll take care of this real quick” Dean smiles.

“What part of we work alone do you not understand son?” Grandpa glares and just like that he’s back to asshole. 

The rest of the dinner went as well as it could when talking to a brick wall. Dean and are laying in the car with the seats folded down with some blankets we got from a store. We can worry about this job bullshit tomorrow.

Not a lot happened in this part and I apologise for that, breaking the episode into managable parts so I can post more often <3 

-Ray

Chapter Text

Dean decided that we should try and get as much information as possible as soon as possible. We have no idea what is going on with our actual bodies right now or if Sam is freaking out so we want to try and figure this out and go home.

Dean is currently talking to the Whitshire family inside the house, he’s posing as a priest because of course he is. 

Dean and I have very different methods of getting information, I avoid talking to people if I can help it so I am currently searching the Whitshire son’s mind from a distance. 

My eyes widen as I find what I need “You’ve gotta be kidding me” I mumble quietly. He made a deal with the yellow eyed demon…The same one who kills our mom in the future. That has to be why Castiel sent us here right? 

That’s not even the most interesting part, yellow eyes had a friend with him. The friend had purple eyes…Just like mine. Is this the demon responsible for my powers? We’ve never met him even in the future he never showed his face. Maybe I can get some answers here too. 

If I don’t freeze up of course, he was possessing an extremely handsome man. He has long black hair that stops about his shoulders, he was around six foot two, and his smile…I may be screwed. 

I shake my head and go sit in the car to wait for Dean.

‘Are you there?’ I ask in my head and get no response this time. Of course he vanishes when I want to talk!

Dean came back to the car not long after I did and told me what I already knew. We are currently heading back to Mom’s house and Dean is on a mission.

XX

Dean lays out a map on the table, he is acting like a crazy person. 

“What do you say we slow down and talk this thing through?” Grandpa asks clearly concerned. 

“There’s nothing to talk about” Dean says looking over the map. 

“You say it was a demon. None of us have heard of a demon with yellow eyes” Grandpa says looking between Dean and I.

“Unfortunately we have, It killed our family” I explain trying to show we aren’t as crazy as Dean is acting.

“Just calm down son” Grandpa says softening his gaze on Dean.

“You don’t get it do you? I mean you are in danger, We are all in danger. You need to get yourself somewhere safe” Dean warns but Grandpa is having none of it.

“Not until we know what we are dealing with here” Grandpa argues arms crossed.

“It could be a demon, Shapeshifter, Any number of things” Grandma tries to reason with Dean.

“I know what this thing is! And I’m gonna kill it” Dean snaps making Grandma go back into the kitchen.

“Sorry about him” I smile walking up behind her “We’ve been through a lot” I explain and help her clean up a bit.

“It’s fine, I’m sorry to hear about your family…That must be tough” She smiles at me and I nod.

“You have no idea…” I sigh walking back to the men.

“There’s a hunter named Daniel Elkins. Lives in Colorado. He has Colt’s gun. The Colt” Dean says pointing at the map.

“Yeah, I heard about the Colt. Used to tell it to Mary as a bedtime story” Grandpa shakes his head leaning on a chair. 

“Well it’s real” I tell Grandpa crossing my arms.

“All right, Say that it is. You got some kind of a crystal ball telling you where this demon’s gonna be?” Grandpa asks clearly still doubting us.

“Yeah, Maybe I do” Dean smirks taking out Dad’s journal. Thank the gods Castiel sent that here with us.

‘You’re making a mistake, This won’t go as you hope’ The voice suddenly says making me jump.

‘Oh now you’re back! What happened? Run out for lunch?’ I ask walking into the kitchen.

‘Yes actually’ He chuckles.

‘Agree to meet me and I will come on my own, My brother won’t know…Please’ I plead.

‘Fine, Meet me tonight’ He tells me a street name and building number in town.

‘I’ll be there’ I smile to myself and walk back over to the men to listen in on the rest of their plan.

XX

I told Dean I’d stay in town to watch out for Mom’s family while he went to get the Colt. I feel like an asshole for lying but he would try and stop me talking to this demon. I need to know more about my powers and why me? Sam wasn’t the only one with powers of his type, There was a whole group like him. I was the only one with powers like mine and the yellow eyed demon told me as much. So why am I special? Why is mine different?

“I shouldn’t have brought you” Castiel says suddenly in front of me causing me to scream and punch him in the jaw without thinking, I scream again as my hand cracks from the impact...It was like hitting concrete!

He sighs and takes my hand into his and then the pain is gone just like that, He healed it.

“D-Don’t scare me like that” I whimper rubbing my hand at the phantom pain.

“You will have ten minutes in there and if I so much as see it going even a little off…I send you back without Dean” He pins me with a glare and then vanishes.

He is so lucky he’s a cutie, makes his behaviour tolerable. 

I shake my head and walk to the address I was given, I walk inside the building and look around. It is an old empty store. Looks like it hasn’t been used in years. What an odd place to meet.

“You think so pet?” The deep voice asks not in my head this time, I jump and look toward where a counter would be and my heart pounds seeing the man from the Whitshire boys mind. He tilts his head crossing his arms over his chest and leaning back against the wall “Something has you flustered~” He…Freaking…Purrs! His voice goes right through me making me shiver. He tilts his head and grins “Ah, I see now. You find me attractive~” He smirks.

“I find your vessel attractive, not you” I glare trying to gather my thoughts.

He lets out a deep hearty laugh “Oh Darling, This isn’t a vessel. This is my true face” He chuckles composing himself. 

I furrow my brows “But demons don’t have bodies…” I find myself taking a step forward.

“I’m not your run of the mill demon, I’m actually nothing like them. Now!” He claps his hands “You have mm…Five questions. Make them count” He looks at me and patiently waits. 

Right questions…fuck this is hard when I’m on the spot.

“Why was I the only one given your blood?” I ask making sure to pay attention.

“I only need one heir. You also happen to have an interesting future coming your way. Seems my choice was a good one” He answers.

“What am I?” I ask quietly.

“Right now? You my pet are simply a witch” He smiles walking over to me and tucking my hair behind my ear.

I blush and take a step back from him “A-A witch…” I shake my head but who am I to argue with that.

“Two down, Three to go. I must say you are making good use of the questions Darling~” He hums watching me like a predator watches its prey.

I look around to avoid his eyes and my eyes land on glowing purple symbols peeking through the cracks in the ceiling “What are those?” I ask pointing to them.

“There’s that observance~ Very good, I was wondering if you would notice them. Those my pet are runes” He smiles pointing to multiple placements that I didn’t see before. “You have two questions left” He whispers in my ear as he is suddenly behind me. 

I jump, spin, and throw out my hand to blast him with my magic but nothing happens…Did he do that on purpose to give me the answer? “The runes stop my magic but not yours” I furrow my brows and he is grinning like the Cheshire cat.

“Correct!” He yells making me jump again “I would highly suggest learning to use them” He smiles booping my nose.

“Can you teach me something I don’t know?” I ask smiling up at him.

“Mmm…No, But I can give you advice” He says making my smile falter an inch, He makes me smile with his fingers “Turn that frown upside down~ I’ve seen your memories. The lifting of the car. You think too much, Trust your magic with your whole heart. It listens to you. It obeys you” He cups my cheeks and strokes them making me blush and freeze. 

I have one question left and way too many on my mind…I sigh and lean into his touch, It is oddly comforting. 

“Last question Darling~ Make it count” He whispers looking into my eyes. 

“W-What’s your favorite food?” I ask trying not to move as he leans in closer to me. 

“Now that is a great use of your last question~” He grins like the Cheshire cat again and thinks for a moment “Anything sweet, especially cookie dough ice cream and baked goods” He purrs, Kisses my nose, and pulls back. “I must say this has been the most entertaining conversation I have had in ages…And for that, I will grant you a bonus question” He smiles down at me.

I’m blushing like an absolute fool right now, my face feels like it’s on fire. And I have the perfect question! “What’s your name?” I ask, names are important.

He takes my hand and kisses the back of it “My name is Chthon, Pleasure to meet you~” He purrs clearly pleased by the question. 

“P-Pleasure is all mine, truly” I’m grinning so much my cheeks hurt.

“I unfortunately must be going but I do hope we meet in the future” He smiles giving my hand one last kiss before vanishing. 

Oh my god! I think I may like him.

I hope this was enjoyable, I had fun writing Chthon <3 

-Ray

Chapter Text

After the talk with Chthon I found a motel and mind-manipulated a room for myself. I’ve been waiting for any sign of Dean all day and have gotten nothing so I am heading back to Grandma and Grandpa's to see if he got back yet.

I knock but get no answer so I use my powers to unlock the door, I walk inside and freeze as Grandpa snaps Grandma's neck. 

He looks up at me and his eyes turn yellow “And you must be the sister” He grins looking me up and down “Chthon made a great choice” He chuckles.

I glow my eyes summoning my magic to my hands “Hello Azazel” I smile before blasting him into a wall. He groans out and makes a run for it as Dean rushes for the Colt on the ground. By the time Dean grabs the gun and comes into the room Azazel is gone. 

“Where did he go?!” Dean yells looking around.

“Back door” I point to it and Dean bolts out. I kneel beside Grandma’s body and cover my mouth as a sob works its way out of my body. I should have been here sooner…I failed our family.

“This was going to happen one way or another. You did nothing wrong” Chthon says leaning on a wall.

I look over at him and narrow my eyes “You couldn’t have helped them?!” I yell standing up with tears in my eyes and glaring at him.

“Make no mistake pet, I do not care for anyone in this town other than you” He pushes off the wall and walks over to me, He cups my cheeks wiping my tears away “I am sorry for your loss” He says lowering his voice in a way that shows he means it. 

“No…I’m sorry” I pull out of his touch and blast him into the same spot I got Azazel in. He coughs and chuckles dusting himself off.

“You really do not want to do this with me Darling~” His grin is downright feral as he glows his eyes and summons his magic to his hands. I can already tell his is different. It’s darker, thicker than mine…This was a really bad idea. 

“You’re right I don’t but you sat there and did nothing!” I yell throwing another blast of magic at him, he easily deflects it and throws a blast of his own back, I can’t get a shield up in time so I fly across the room into a wall. I cough and groan laying on the floor for a moment.

He kneels in front of me “You aren’t strong enough to beat me…yet. Lick your wounds and find your brother” He tells me the location where Dean will be “I sense you will be going back to your time soon” He pats my head and vanishes. 

I hate it when they do that.

XX

I get about halfway there before Castiel appears and puts his fingers on my forehead making me go back, I jump up back in the hotel bed beside Dean and gasp. I pull my knees to my chest and immediately break down as they talk about how it was all bullshit, We couldn’t have stopped the events of that night no matter what…It was destiny and Castiel is an asshole!

“Your brother is heading down a dangerous road and we don’t know where it leads. So stop him…or we will” Castiel threatens looking at me, I flash my eyes and glare at him before he vanishes. 

“I’m going to find Sam, Stay here ok?” Dean says looking at me. 

“I’ll be here” I nod and lay back down curling up in a ball.

Short chapter, I am so sorry I didn't realize how little of the episode was left.

-Ray

Chapter Text

I made a promise to myself that I would not go snooping in my brother’s heads unless I really needed to but ever since Dean got back here with Sam they have been quiet and will not talk to me so I am breaking that promise right now. 

I look into Dean’s head and my eyes widen as I see Sam and Ruby together, Sam used his powers to send a demon back to hell. I look into Sam’s head next and I am livid…He’s been working with Ruby pretty much the whole time Dean was in hell, He has been sneaking off and doing this stuff with her. He would rather keep a demon around over his sister…

I get up off of my bed and walk over to Sam, I already know my eyes are glowing and his worried look confirms it. I pull my hand back and punch him as hard as I can in the jaw. “I needed you when Dean died! You’d rather spend time with a demon over your grieving twin!” I yell with tears in my eyes.

Sam doesn’t say a word as he holds his jaw, I grab my bag and go into the bathroom getting changed into something that isn’t PJ’s. I walk back out of the bathroom and look at Dean “I have a lead on where my powers came from, I want to try and figure this out. I’ll call you when I’m done” I smile at Dean, He doesn’t say anything and I don’t blame him after the Sam stuff. I walk over to Dean, lay my head on his chest, and wrap my arms around his midsection. 

His arms wrap around me within a couple of seconds “Be safe” He says quietly and kisses my head before letting me go. 

“I always am” I smile and walk out of the hotel room. 

XX

I went to a local library and looked through everything I could find and the lack of information on Chthon is ridiculous. I have been here for over seven hours…SEVEN HOURS! And I have nothing other than his name! I’m going to lose my mind.

I need a break and I am starving so I head to a small diner and order some food with a large coffee. I have two reasonable options and one last resort if I need it. 

I call Bobby while I wait for my food “Hey Bobby, Are you able to do me a favor?” I ask bracing myself in case he says no.

“For my favorite Winchester? Always” He chuckles “What do you need kid?” He asks and I hear him stand up.

“I know it’s a huge long shot because I can’t find anything but if anyone has more information on stuff than libraries it's you…Can you check your books and see if you can find anything on a purple-eyed demon named Chthon?” I ask rambling a bit.

“I’ve never heard of or seen anything with purple eyes other than you but I’ll have a look” He sighs.

“Don’t do it if it’s going to cause you any trouble, I know it’s a big ask and I don’t want you to over do it” I return his sigh as I tuck my hair behind my ear. 

“Don’t tell me what to do Kid” He scolds with humor in his tone. 

“Sorry Bobby” I giggle “Call me as soon as you find anything no matter how small ok?” I ask and then thank the waitress as she sits my food down.

“Got it Kiddo” He says and hangs up.

I finish my meal and coffee and head back to the hotel for a break and for my second reasonable option, Bobby was number one. 

I sit on my bed, close my eyes, and take a breath “Here goes nothing…Dear Castiel, Angel of the lord hear my prayer and please uh come here? Is that how this works?” I say opening one eye and then both as I look around. 

“That was a terrible prayer but a good effort none the less” Castiel says from behind me making me jump up and face him.

“Castiel! You’re here so it wasn’t that bad” I smile and fiddle with my sleeves.

“What do you need?” He asks looking at my hands. 

“I would like your help finding Chthon or at the least finding out more about him” I give him my best puppy eyes.

“No” He says firmly but he does look away so clearly it was working right?

“No? Why not?” I ask walking over to him and standing in front of him.

“Because that stunt you pulled in 1973 could have gone badly, You could have been hurt. Kidnapped. Etc. I will not willingly put you on the path to that thing” He looks into my eyes sternly and I have to take a step back. 

I’m feeling irrationally angry but maybe it’s because I’ve been at this all day, I glow my eyes and push Castiel back against the wall. “I didn’t ask to go back there! You took me with Dean! What did you expect me to do when I finally got a peek at the person who gave me these powers?! I couldn’t not talk to him!” I yell and freeze as I feel the hotel room shake. 

Castiel looks at me and then look around and he looks worried…That is not an emotion you want to see on an angel.

“I-Is that me?” I ask quietly taking a step back from him.

“Yes. You need to calm down Raven” He nods pushing off from the wall and looking down at me. I take a breath and let my eyes stop glowing as they do the room stops shaking.

“I-I’m sorry this stuff is just hard Castiel…” I lower my voice and look away from his eyes.

“I know but just like Sam needing to stop his powers you need to stop looking for that demon” He tips my chin up and makes me look at him “Tell me that you will stop” He orders.

“I can’t” I bite the inside of my cheek and pull away from him, I grab up my bag and head back out of the hotel. Last resort it is…

I hope this was enjoyable I know it's short like the last one.

-Ray

Chapter Text

I spent the next couple of hours preparing the things I needed for my last resort, I found a crossroads and dug up the middle with my magic before placing a small box in the middle and covering it up. Who better to ask for info on a demon than a demon right? 

I stand up straight and look around for a demon to show up.

“Well, Well, Well If it isn’t baby Winchester. Come to make a deal?” A voice asks from behind me, I turn and face them. The demon is around six foot with blonde hair and blue eyes.

“I’ve come to ask for information” I cross my arms looking up at him.

“And what will you offer me for said information~?” The demon asks looking me up and down slowly.

“Mmm my undying gratitude” I smile and bat my eyelashes innocently.

“Gonna need more than that Cutie~” He hums biting his lip.

“I have nothing else to offer, I am not stupid enough to give my soul for something like this” I huff.

“Then it would seem that we have nothing to talk about…Unless” He smirks

“Unless?” I ask furrowing my brows.

“Unless you would be willing to part with those powers of yours” He grins.

“No!” I throw my hands up and my eyes glow as I look at him, The demon’s eyes widen and he vanishes before my eyes. 

“UGH! WHY MUST EVERYONE BE SO DIFFICULT?!” I scream. The sky turns purple and lightning goes off all around me as my magic blasts out of me and all but destroys the road I am on. I cover my mouth in horror and shock before falling to my knees.

“Now that is one way to get my attention Darling~ You know the strangest thing happened, I seem to have woken up this morning with a new memory from 1973. How odd is that?” Chthon purrs in my ear from behind me.

I jump to my feet and turn to him “C-Chthon! Y-You’re here? What’s happening to me? Why is my magic doing this?” I ask looking up at him with tears in my eyes.

He cups my cheeks wiping my tears away “Your powers know that something is coming and so they are evolving sooner than you would like…I will mentor you. But your brothers are not to be told, Understood?” He asks looking into my eyes.

“Y-Yes” I nod and sniffle “I feel like I’m losing my mind” I whisper leaning into his touch.

“That is a possibility if left unchecked but I am here now” Chthon smiles “Now give me your phone so I can put my number in it” He says pulling away.

I hold out my phone to him and as I look around I realize the damage I caused is gone. “W-Where did the damages go?” I ask as he types into my phone.

“I fixed it for you” He simply says holding my phone back out to me.

I take it and put it in my pocket “T-Thank you…” I smile letting out a breath.

“Now go get some rest, I will contact you soon” Chthon smiles, Kisses my forehead, and vanishes. 

I start crying all over again, I’m finally making some progress on this stuff.

I know this was also short but I hope we are looking forward to more twists and turns.

-Ray

Chapter Text

I got my brothers to pick me up from the hotel the next night. They were dealing with a case and today I learned a new word. Rugaru. They were dealing with a monster called a Rugaru…How made up does that sound? 

It went about as well as you’d expect and one of our dad’s hunter friends died. 

It’s been a couple of days since and we are heading to Pennsylvania for a case. I’ve always wanted to visit! I’m very excited. 

As soon as we drive past the Welcome To Pennsylvania sign everything turns black and white…Like old ass movie black and white.

“Do you guys see that?” I ask my brothers as I look at my hands.

“See what?” Dean asks looking at me in the mirror.

“What color is Sam’s jacket?” I ask.

“Brown, Why?” Dean furrows his brows.

They don’t see it…”Nevermind. Sorry I’m just tired” I shake my head and pull out my phone to message Chthon.

Raven: Are you messing with me right now? Are you in my head again or something?

Chthon: Not currently. Why? 

Raven: Forget it…

I lock my phone and sigh looking out the window. 

XX

As soon as we got into town I excused myself from my brothers to go and look around, It’s Oktoberfest and it’s like Disneyland for me here! I of course told my brothers that I would keep an eye out for anything strange while I explored. 

I grabbed a coffee from a stand before looking around at everything. There’s little puppet shows and performers having a blast. I could live here happily.

I asked some people if they had heard about the murder and all of them said the same thing. The body was drained of blood and it sounds like a vampire did it. 

The strangest part though? I saw in a cop's head that there were two puncture wounds in the neck…Like an old-school vampire. Not the circular bite that we usually see. 

“Isn’t this place adorable~?” Chthon says walking up to me, I look around making sure my brothers aren't here. 

“What are you doing here?” I ask pulling him around a corner. 

“You didn’t explain yourself on the phone and you have ignored my messages since so I had no choice but to come in person” He crosses his arms looking at me and his eyes flash purple! I saw the purple! “I see now. Your vision is black and white but everyone else sees it normal. Now this is fun” He grins.

“It happened when we passed the welcome sign, Is it me losing my mind still?” I ask quietly.

“No, Pet. It is not. It appears your magic wanted to play with you a little, Especially with the current case you and your brothers are working” Chthon chuckles “I must say I miss not being able to control my magic, It would do this kind of thing often” He smiles sadly.

“Well make it stop! I need to focus!” I huff.

“You make it stop” He says raising a brow.

I groan loudly “Very helpful, go away” I glare and walk back around the corner. 

“Now, Now don’t be that way” He snickers following me.

“Do you have anything useful to add or just gonna follow me being a smartass?” I ask looking at him.

“Oh I know what is killing people already, But nope that is you and your brother's job” He hums, I throw out my elbow aiming for his ribs but he is faster than me and dodges it. “So feisty~ Careful Darling, I like it rough~” He winks and vanishes. 

I blush bright red and rub my temples. He is insufferable!

XX

I stopped by a cafe to grab some food and more coffee. However something is going on…Ever since I finished my coffee I’ve been dizzy and exhausted. I think someone messed with it.

I’m currently walking toward the Impala trying to keep my eyes open until I can lock myself in safely. I can’t call Dean because I can’t even see my phone screen. The Impala is five feet in front of me when my legs give out and I am lifted into a pair of arms.

“My beautiful little witch, You and I have much to discuss” A deep voice with a ridiculous accent says as he carries me…Wait, That was an old-timey vampire accent. This is just great…I need to buy time until I can be clear-headed uh…

“Yes my count” I mumble as I pass out. 

XX

I dreamed of Chthon scolding me but I’m starting to think it wasn’t just a dream. 

I wake up and sit up on a bed, I rub my head and groan as it pounds painfully.

“Ah! You are awake” The voice from before says getting closer to the bed. I look up and lock eyes with a handsome man, He has black slicked-back hair and light eyes. I can’t see much more because IT’S STILL BLACK AND WHITE!

I furrow my brows looking him over “Let me guess…Dracula right?” I ask blinking some of the dizzyness away.

“Correct!” He grins showing off his fangs.

“Nice to meet you, I’m Raven” I hold out my hand to him.

He takes it and kisses the back of it “Pleasure to meet you” He grins and kisses up to my wrist before gently nipping it. 

“While this little thing you have going is fun and all, I really have to go” I pull my hand back and he snarls before pinning me down on the bed making me groan out.

“You are not going anywhere!” He yells in my face.

“You really don’t wanna do this with me sir” I sigh glowing my eyes.

His eyes widen with a hint of fear before he lunges sinking his fangs into my neck, I scream out bloody murder and my magic does absolutely nothing.

The man is suddenly pulled off of me and I am lifted up quickly. The room changes to a hotel room.

I’m sat down on a bed and Chthon kneels in front of me “You are going to be the death of me, you foolish girl!” He scolds cleaning the wound and putting a dressing over it.

I say nothing as he lectures me. He holds out painkillers and a soda to me. “Take these right now” He glares.

I do as he says “T-Thanks…” I mumble quietly, I struggle to swallow from the pain in my neck but I got the meds down. 

“Your first lesson starts immediately after this case is done” He hisses and vanishes. I flinch not used to that tone from anyone. I lay down on one of the hotel beds and close my eyes, I fall asleep within seconds.

I hope you enjoyed reading <3 

-Ray

Chapter Text

I woke up to a note on the bedside table, It was from Chthon telling me where I could find my brothers. 

I get up and dressed very slowly due to the pain in my neck and then head to the bar the note said.

XX

I walk into the bar and stand behind Sam. Dean notices me and his eyes widen as they land on my bandage “Where and What the hell happened to you?!” He asks concerned.

Sam looks at me his eyes immediately softening as they land on the bandage too.

“Found your vampire, Well he found me and uh kidnapped me” I say quietly holding my neck. 

“He bit you?” Dean asks.

“Yeah, when I tried to leave” I nod slowly.

“He’s nothing if not dedicated to the part huh?” Dean says looking at Sam.

“What am I missing?” I ask looking between them.

Sam holds up a towel with an ear on it…”It’s a shape-shifter” He clarifies as I gag and look away.

“G-Good to know” I groan and sit down on a booth behind Dean as they talk.

After they narrow down who the shifter could be Sam taps me on the shoulder “Come on, Your coming with me” He smiles.

“Sounds great” I nod and stand up, Sam leads the way as we walk out of the bar.

“You sure your neck is ok?” He asks looking down at me.

“Yeah, I’ve had worse” I nod and smile a bit.

Sam stops walking and turns to me “I know I’ve been a pretty shitty brother recently but you had me and Dean really worried, Don’t just wander off like that again. How’d you even get free?” He asks looking at me intently. 

“M-Magic…It uh knocked him off of me and teleported me” I blush looking away from his eyes.

Sam gently cups my chin and makes me look up at him “I’m glad it helped you but seriously be careful ok? I’d be devastated without you” He moves his hand from my chin to tuck my hair behind my ear.

“I-I will be Sam…I promise” I lean into his touch for a second before pulling away “We should get going” I clear my throat and motion for him to lead the way.

“Right” He nods and walks ahead.

XX

Sam and I walk into the theater and we immediately hear someone playing old-school horror movie music, I roll my eyes and snort “This is so stupid” I mumble.

“Agreed but people are dying so we need to get this done” Sam takes my hand as we walk further toward the music, I look down at our hands and tilt my head. This is new…

We walk into a theater room with the curtain drawn and I have to cover my mouth to muffle my laugh as the shadow behind it looks like someone straight out of a Tim Burton movie.

Sam leans down to my ear “Magic good and ready to go?” He asks.

“Mmhmm” I nod snickering a bit.

He snorts and leads me up to the side of the stage behind the curtain, the music changes to a light tone as we get up behind the man who I assume is Ed. He’s in a wife-beater and some briefs, God he’s just a nerd. I hang back as Sam grabs him and holds him against the piano.

“Woah! You FBI man. What did I-?” Ed yells panicked.

“Shut up! Okay? You know what you did” Sam says holding the gun in front of Ed’s face.

“What?” Ed asks shaking.

“I know what you are” Sam says holding Ed firmly.

“I’m not anything. I just like to play the Casio” Ed rambles.

“Had time to grow the ear back, huh?” Sam keeps on and at this point it’s so obvious Ed is not the shifter. Sam grabs his ear and pulls.

“OW! Ouch! Ouch!” Ed screams in pain as Sam keeps pulling.

“It’s supposed to come off” Sam tilts his head.

“No, It’s not” Ed whimpers.

“Ok, Agent! Uh lemme take over huh?” I smile and look at Ed “You won’t remember this don’t worry” I swirl my magic around my fingers and send a tendril of it into Ed’s mind making him forget the past five minutes.

Sam and I quickly left after that.

“You’re an idiot but you are cute” I giggle and elbow him as we walk.

He laughs and nudges me back “Cute huh?” He chuckles looking at me.

“Idiot first, Then kinda cute” I blush and laugh remembering the whole situation in there.

“Should have know it wasn’t him, too obvious” Sam says clearing his throat.

“Still had to check though” I smile.

XX

We got back to the bar but there was a sign of a struggle and both Jamie and Dean were missing, Sam has a suspicion on who the shifter actually is so we are currently in front of their home.

“I got it” I nudge Sam out of the way of the door and use my magic to unlock it.

“You check one side and I’ll check the other” Sam smiles at me and walks off one way.

I check the side Sam told me to but I find nothing so I listen for Jamie’s thoughts to guide me, The shifter is telling her about how his father tried to beat him to death with a shovel for what he is. And he tried to run but people found him and tried to hurt him. So he found monster movies and they made him feel powerful because they were praised and loved. I feel bad for him as he sniffles explaining it to her however, That is cut short when her mind goes dark due to force…He hit her.

I run in the direction of the noise, It seems my brothers found her.

I get into the room as Dean gets knocked on his ass “Hey! Ready for a fair fight?” I summon my magic to my hands and the shifter immediately looks at it. I duck and throw up a shield of magic in front of me as Jamie shoots the shifter in the back twice. I run and check on Sam as the shifter makes a dramatic little scene for his death.

“You ok?” I ask Sam as he groans and rubs his head.

“Yeah, Are you?” He checks me over.

“Yeah, Everyone is ok. Well the shifter is dead” I smile and help him stand up. 

We all left pretty quickly after that.

XX

Jamie came to the car to wish Dean goodbye and they have been making out for the past couple of minutes, I gag dramatically as I stand beside Sam.

“Don’t judge me because you're a jealous virgin” Dean snaps at me.

I flinch taking a step back and quickly get in the car before I slap him. 

My vision returns to normal as we leave town.

This was my least favorite episode to write but I hope I made it someone decent.

-Ray

Chapter Text

Authors Note: I’m skipping Yellow Fever because I couldn’t really fit Raven into that one all that much. I will try if anyone wants me to. But for now we are on It’s The Great Pumpkin, Sam Winchester. 

I’ve been telling my brothers that I have been working on my magic alone when I sneak off, That’s a lie. I’ve been working with Chthon since the Shape-Shifter case. Chthon has been different since then. He’s cold and mean and all charm he had? Gone. He does not let me forget that my magic failed me and almost got me killed. We have been working on control and defensive spells, He’s taught me to use my magic in combat to make me stronger. It has all been quite overwhelming but it is better than dying right? 

“Again!” Chthon yells as he knocks me on my ass.

“We have been at this for hours! I need a break!” I glare from the floor.

“No breaks. You lost that luxury when you allowed your magic to fail you” He hisses and uses his magic to make me stand. 

Fine…If he wants to push me I will show him the result of that. I summon my magic around my hands and punch him in the jaw before blasting him in the stomach with magic from my other hand, My jaw proceeds to drop as he goes flying across the field we are in. 

He lays on his back deathly still “C-Chthon?” I ask walking over to him.

He slowly sits up and looks at me, He says nothing as he stands up and clears his throat. “You may have your break” He groans, snaps his fingers, And teleports me outside a gas station.

I look around confused and spot the Impala, Huh he brought me to my brothers…How the hell do I explain this? Lie about teleporting again? I groan and walk over to the car as Dean puts gas in “Hiiii Big Brother” I smile and wave.

Dean jumps and looks at me “Where the hell did you come from?” He asks holding his chest.

“I uh teleported obviously, Do we have a case or anything?” I ask quickly to distract him.

“Yeah actually, Guy died after eating Candy with around five razor blades in it. Odd right?” He asks finishing with the gas.

“Definitely, Sounds right up our alley” I nod “I’m gonna go grab snacks before we go” I smile and run inside the gas station. I slam right into Sam’s chest and groan “Ow! Hi other brother” I huff rubbing my nose.

“Your back!” He laughs and checks that my nose isn't bleeding.

“Yeah and I’m starving” I grumble and step around him. I grab up some chips and energy drinks and then go pay.

“Everything ok?” Sam asks behind me.

“Yup, Just overworked myself a bit” I smile over my shoulder and take my bag of goodies out to the car, I get in the back and immediately dig into a bag of chips.

XX

I stayed in the car while my brothers went and spoke to the razor-blade candy guy's wife. Dean found a hex bag so it seems we are dealing with witches…fun.

I told Chthon about the case, He told me to be very careful and keep an eye out for runes. Especially if we are dealing with an old witch, He said the older they are the more likely they are to use them.

“Can you guys take me to a Halloween store? I kinda feel like dressing up since we will be here for it” I give my brother’s my best puppy eyes.

“Seriously?” Dean asks looking at me.

“Yes, Seriously” I say mocking his tone.

“I don’t see why not, Gonna dress like a nun? You know because of the whole virgin thing” Dean asks.

I narrow my eyes “Shut up about that! My V card is none of your goddamn business!” I snap glowing my eyes. 

“It’s my business when you rain on my parade over shit I do” He glares.

“I was just doing my usual poking fun at you dumbass! Keep pushing and I will be serious about it next time” I threaten narrowing my eyes.

“Ok, Enough! Both of you!” Sam yells as I lean back in my seat.

“He started it” I huff.

“Yeah, Well I am finishing it. We have a job to do and you two can’t be fighting” Sam scolds, I roll my eyes and look out the window as he changes the subject and discusses the case with Dean.

XX

I got Dean to drop me off at the Halloween store and Sam texted me the address of the hotel. I got back to the hotel but it was empty, I assume they are still looking for clues. I decided to go a little sexy with my costume since Dean wants to be an asshole. I am wearing a scream/ Ghostface mask, A low-cut dress that stops pretty high on my thighs and shows off my boobs, fishnets, and a pair of black heel boots. Oh! And of course I have a pretty knife to tie it together!

Sam texted me the location of another victim and it is at a Halloween party so yay! I’m already dressed.

XX

I walk into the party and spot my brothers watching a girl in a slutty cheerleader costume talk to a police officer.

I tap Dean on the shoulder and he turns to me “Well hello gorgeous~” He freaking purrs looking me over and staring right at my boobs.

I lift the mask up and glare at him “Eyes up here pervert!” I huff.

Sam bursts out laughing as Dean gags and rubs his eyes “Eye bleach! Eye bleach anyone??” He whines.

Sam looks me over from head to toe “Nice costume” His eyes linger on my chest but quickly move to my eyes.

“Thank you” I grin and stab him in the chest with the fake knife “What’s your favorite scary movie~?” I giggle as he pretends to flop dead.

“Work! We are here for work!” Dean huffs and goes and talks to the slutty cheerleader.

I snicker and subtly look around for hex bags. 

Sam ended up finding another hex bag and we left shortly after that, Dean has not said a word and avoided looking at me at all costs, Revenge is so sweet! We are on our way back to the hotel to brainstorm.

I hope this was enjoyable <3 

-Ray

Chapter Text

The rest of the night was quiet. I shared a bed with Sam, Dean refused to talk to me, which was a welcomed silence at this point, and I actually slept really well. 

Sam and I are currently in the motel while Dean is keeping an eye on Razor-Blade Candy Victim's Wife. 

The stuff in the hex bags is really old like at least six hundred years old. This witch knows what they are doing and they are dangerous. 

“Speaking of witches, No offense but I don't know what else to call your stuff…How's the magic going?” Sam asks as I do some stretches.

“I'm fine with being called a witch don't worry. It's really good, I've made a lot of progress and I think I'm stronger now” I smile arching my back backward toward the floor like a crab and cracking it.

“Doesn't that hurt?” Sam asks visibly uncomfortable. 

“Not really, I've done it for so long it's just a thing at this point” I shrug standing back up and sitting at the bottom of the bed facing him.

“There's something that's been bothering me for a while. The angels said I needed to stop using my powers but they haven't made you. Why do you think that is?” Sam asks running his fingers through his hair. 

“I have no idea but I will ask Castiel the next time I see him” I lean over and ruffle his hair making it messy.

Sam gasps dramatically “Oh now you're dead~” He tackles me off of the bed to the floor and starts tickling me. 

I burst out laughing and wiggle around under him “Ack! Mercy! I'm sorry!” I giggle and snort as he keeps on.

“No mercy for you!” He laughs and pokes at my sides and hips.

I use my magic to flip us so I'm straddling him and I have his arms pinned above his head “Ha! I have bested ye!” I smile catching my breath. 

Sam's cheeks tinge pink, He wraps his leg around my waist and flips us so he's now pinning me “You got too cocky~” He grins looking down at me. 

I blush bright red at the position we are in, I shouldn't even be flustered over this…What is wrong with me? “I-It seems y-you win” I stutter quietly.

He leans down close to my face and lets my arms go “Fix my hair” He pouts. 

Am I still breathing? I can't tell, he's so close to me! 

I very slowly lift my hands to his hair and run my fingers through it smoothing it down, I tuck one side behind his ear and I may be losing my mind again but I swear I felt a little spark as my finger brushed his neck. Sam shivers at the same time it happened so maybe not insane?

“A-All done” I practically whisper.

“Thank you” He smiles and gets up off of me before going back to sit on the bed.

I stay laying on the floor for a moment, I think I'm in shock. I shake my head and get up off the floor “I'm gonna go for a walk, text me if anything new comes up” I smile and rush out of there. 

XX

My brothers texted me to let me know they left to go and find out more about the slutty cheerleader. I walked around for a while and stopped to grab a coffee, I am now heading back to the motel.

I walk into the parking lot just as my brothers pull up, they get out and talk to a little boy dressed as an astronaut, Dean reels back as the boy walks past him.

“What was that about?” I ask walking over to them.

“Kid wanted candy, I ate it all” Dean shrugs as Sam opens our room door.

“Who are you?!” Sam yells pulling out his gun and aiming it at the back of Castiel’s head.

Dean walks in and looks around “Sam, Sam, Wait! That’s Castiel. The angel” Dean tells him lowering the gun for him “Him I don’t know” Dean tilts his head noticing a man by the window.

I stand beside my brothers and smile as Castiel turns to us “Hello again Castiel” I smile.

He nods in acknowledgment before looking at Sam “Hello Sam” He doesn’t smile at him…Odd.

“Oh my god. Or uh…I didn’t mean to- Sorry. It’s an honor. Really. I’ve heard a lot about you” Sam rambles and offers his hand to Castiel.

Castiel just looks at Sam’s hand for a while before shaking it “And I you. Sam Winchester, The boy with the demon blood. Glad to hear you’ve ceased your extracurricular activities” Castiel says placing his other hand over the top of Sam’s.

“Let’s keep it that way” The other man says still with his back turned to us.

“Yeah, Okay Chuckles. Who’s your friend?” Dean asks looking at Castiel.

“This raising of Samhain, Have you stopped it?” Castiel asks my brothers. 

I stare at the man by the window and try to peek into his head but a pair of golden gates slam shut in my face…that is new.

“Apparently the witch knows who you are too” Castiel picks up a hex bag from the bedside table “This was inside the wall of your room. If we hadn’t found it, surely one or three of you would be dead. Do you know where the witch is now?” Castiel asks looking at the floor. 

“We’re working on it” Dean tells him.

“That’s unfortunate” Castiel sighs looking at the other man.

“What do you care?” I ask stepping closer to Castiel.

“The raising of Samhain is one of the sixty-six seals” Castiel explains.

“So this is about your buddy Lucifer?” Dean asks.

“Lucifer is no friend of ours” The man by the window says.

“It’s just an expression” Dean rolls his eyes.

“Lucifer cannot rise. Breaking of the seal must be prevented at all costs” Castiel says firmly.

“Ok, Great. Now that you’re here, tell us where the witch is. We’ll gank her and everybody goes home” Dean shrugs looking at Castiel.

“Dean, We are not omniscient. This witch is very powerful. She’s cloaked to even our methods” Castiel’s eyes flick to me briefly as he explains.

“Okay, We already know who she is. So if we work together-”

“Enough of this” The man by the window cuts off Sam and that pisses me off.

“Who are you and why should we care?!” I glare at him as he turns around to face us.

“This is Uriel. He’s what you might call a specialist” Castiel sighs looking at me.

“What kind of specialist? What are you gonna do?” I ask tilting my head.

“You, The three of you need to leave this town immediately” Castiel looks at all three of us.

“Why?” Dean asks.

“Because we’re about to destroy it” Castiel says nonchalantly. 

“This is your plan? You’re gonna smite the whole freaking town?” Dean asks looking between Castiel and Uriel.

“We’re out of time. This witch has to die. The seal must be saved” Castiel tries to reason with us.

“There are a thousand people here” Sam pleads.

“One thousand two hundred fourteen” Uriel corrects Sam.

“And you’re willing to kill them all?” Sam asks in disbelief.

“This isn’t the first time I’ve…purified a city” Uriel says making me glow my eyes at him.

“Look, I understand this is regrettable” Castiel looks at me.

“Regrettable?!” I yell and my magic causes the lights to shake.

“We have to hold the line. Too many seals have broken already” Castiel says looking at me firmly.

“So you screw the pooch on some seals and this town has to pay the price?” Dean asks.

“It’s the lives of one thousand against the lives of six billion. There’s a bigger picture here” Castiel keeps trying to explain but we are hearing none of it…I can’t believe this.

“Right. Because you’re bigger picture kind of guys” Dean glares at Castiel.

“Lucifer cannot rise. He does and hell rises with him. Is that something that you’re willing to risk?” Castiel narrows his eyes at Dean.

“We’ll stop this witch before she summons anyone! Your seal won’t be broken and no one has to die” Sam tries pleading with Castiel but he doesn’t even look at him.

“We’re wasting time with these mud monkeys and this whore” Uriel says looking directly at me.

I glow my eyes brightly “What did you just call me?” I ask glaring daggers at him.

“I did not stutter, Whore” He smirks.

I summon my magic around my hand and throw a punch toward his jaw.

Castiel catches my fist “Don’t” He simply says and looks at Uriel “Don’t insult this girl” He says as he glares at Uriel.

Uriel scoffs and I am shaking with rage “Go take a moment to calm down…Please” Castiel says looking at me and letting my fist go. 

I snarl at Uriel and walk out of there quickly, I walk to a quiet area behind the motel and scream in anger causing my magic to blow up some garbage cans. The fucking audacity of that asshole!

Raven can't get a break huh? As always I hope you enjoyed reading <3 

-Ray

Chapter Text

Sam walks around the corner and visibly relaxes as his eyes land on me “Are you ok?” He asks walking over to me.

“Yeah, I’m fine…I just wish Castiel let me punch that asshole” I huff and bury my face into his chest.

He wraps his arms around me and pets my hair “I wish he did too, You should punch both though. The angels aren’t what I thought they’d be” Sam sighs and pulls back.

“I will definitely consider punching both, Come on we have a witch to find” I smile, take his hand, And gently pull him to the car.

XX

I stayed in the car while my brothers went into the school to check the classroom for anything witchy.

“Don’t let Uriel get under your skin, It is what he wants” Castiel says appearing beside me in the car.

I jump and scream and swing my fist toward his face but he catches it and looks into my eyes quietly.

“Don’t do that! You almost gave me a heart attack!” I glare and pull my fist back. 

“My apologies” He leans back in the seat and stares at the back of the passenger seat. 

“What are you doing here?” I ask as my heart calms down from the scare

“I came to apologize for Uriel’s words toward you, It’s a little ridiculous he called you that when you are pure in that aspect” Castiel says looking at me.

I look away blushing bright red “I am not talking about this with an angel…I swear why is everyone so obsessed with my V card? Dean pokes fun at me for being a virgin. Uriel called me a whore. Damien-” I stop to take a breath “D-Damien said that the demon who killed him told him that I couldn’t be tainted, That I had a purpose Damien couldn’t get in the way of” I wipe a tear as it falls and sniffle.

“I wish I had answers for you Raven, Truly I do. But I can’t help” Castiel sighs and looks out the window “I must be going, Your brothers are coming” He says and vanishes.

I groan and flop back against the seat. Angels…

XX

My brothers think the witch is a teacher named Don, they found more baby bones in his desk. We are currently parked outside of his home and night has fallen. Time is ticking down fast.

My brothers and I sneak into the house and look around, We hear chanting coming from the basement so we head down there. 

Dean shoots Don in the back three times before he can slash open the slutty cheerleader's neck. Sam rushes to check Don’s pulse while Dean cuts the cheerleader free from her binds.

Did we just win? 

“Thank you, He was gonna kill me! Ugh that sick son of a bitch! I mean did you see what he was doing? Did you hear him? How sloppy his incantation was? My brother always was a little dim” The cheerleader smirks.

My brothers pull out their guns but the cheerleader says something in a different language causing all three of us to fly backward and hit the floor, I groan as my ribs feel like they’ve been broken and try to summon my magic but it won’t work. I look around and see runes on the ceiling and another faded set on the walls…Great! 

“For six hundred years I had to deal with that pompous son of a bitch. Planning, Preparing. Unbearable. The whole time I wanted to rip his face off. Then you get him with a gun” The cheerleader well witch I suppose giggles gathering some of Don’s blood into a chalice.

I try to force my magic out of me despite the runes but Chthon was right about them stopping it completely, Guess I found my Kryptonite. 

Sam covers his face in Don’s blood as the witch continues the spell “What are you doing?” Dean asks disgusted.

“Just follow my lead” Sam groans and covers Deans face next and then mine with a struggle.

“So gross” I shiver as the blood is warm and sticky. We all lay down on our backs and close our eyes playing dead. This better work.

The ground shakes as she finishes the spell, I quiet my mind incase Samhain can read minds. I have no idea how far his power goes.

After what feels like forever we finally open our eyes and sit up “What the hell was that?” Dean asks.

“Halloween lore. People used to wear masks to hide from him. So I gave it a shot” Sam smiles.

“You gave it a shot? What if it didn't work?”  I ask in disbelief and punch Sam in the chest.

“Don’t give me that tone, You didn’t exactly use your powers to help” Sam groans and gives me a nervous laugh as we get up and head out of the basement.

“I couldn’t use my powers. The witch cast runes, They are my kryptonite” I huff as we grab some cloths from the kitchen to clean off the blood and head out of the house.

“Where are we going to find him? We screwed this up…” I sigh and tie my hair up in a ponytail.

“Where would you go to raise all the dark forces of the night?” Sam asks.

“The cemetery” Dean says as we all get in the Impala.

XX

On our way to the cemetery Sam discussed using his powers but Dean shot that down real quick. I assured them that as long as there's no runes I can use mine to help.  Dean was not confident about that at all.

My brothers and I get to the cemetery just as shit starts going down. We head down to a crypt and some teenagers are trapped behind gates. I summon my magic to my hands and it works. Thank the gods!

“Help them” Sam tells Dean and I.

“Dude, you’re not going off alone” Dean argues.

“Do it!” Sam yells and runs down the hall.

“Stand back! Stand back!” I yell at the teens, They back up as I summon my magic to my hands and blast the gates open. 

“Come on, Come on. Get out!” Dean yells and quickly ushers them out of there.

You got this? I’ll go after Sam” I ask Dean as corpses crawl out of their graves.

“Yeah, I’ll be fine. Go!” He yells and prepares to deal with the corpses.

I take a breath and run down the hallway. As I get about halfway down the hall Chthon appears in my face, grabs me, and teleports us out of there and away from the cemetery.

“What the hell are you doing?!” I scream and push him in the chest.

“You couldn’t go in there with Samhain! He’d channel your power and kill all of you!” Chthon tries to reason with me but he just left my brothers alone…

I snarl glowing my eyes and throw a blast of my magic at him, It was so powerful it knocked him a good distance back and put him flat on his back.

“You made me leave them! They could die!” I yell walking toward him as he gets up.

“I am protecting you! I will always protect you! Your brothers have this!” He yells back and hits me with a blast of his magic putting me on my ass.

I groan and try to stand up only to have his magic hold me down “Let me go!” I glare eyes glowing brightly.

“I will once I sense Samhain dead” He glares dusting himself off.

“Chthon so help me I will kill you!” I struggle against his magic but it is feeble.

“Are you always so ungrateful to those who save you?” He asks rolling his eyes.

I glare and lay still on the ground “Would we all have died? Really?” I ask quietly.

Chthon kneels beside me and looks into my eyes, His expression is soft and genuine “Yes Raven, All of you and then the town” He sighs and shakes his head “You really need to start trusting me…Your power is impressive, That’s twice now you’ve laid me out” He grins and makes his magic let me go “He’s dead, I can take you back” He offers me his hand.

I get up by myself “Thank you for the compliment, take me back” I say through gritted teeth, He sighs and teleports me to the entrance of the crypt as my brothers come out.

“Where the hell were you?” Dean glares at me.

“I’m sorry my magic apparently deemed it unsafe for me and it teleported me away” I lie a little too easily for my liking.

“It would have been, The minute I walked in he tried to hit me with the white light that Lilith did, God knows what it would have done to you” Sam smiles easing the tension.

“Let’s get the hell out of here” Dean says still glaring at me, I nod and stay quiet as we head back to the motel.

XX

I’m sitting outside the back of the motel after finishing packing. Dean hasn’t spoken to me since last night. I don’t blame him, Had it been my choice I would have been there. I can’t tell them about Chthon though…

“I was right about you, you are nothing but a demon-sympathising whore” Uriel says appearing in my face.

I jump and grin “Oh you just made my day” I smirk glowing my eyes, summoning my magic around my hand and punching him in the face as hard as I physically can. He goes flying through the air a solid fifteen feet away from me! I laugh like a crazy person, That felt so good.

Uriel groans and gets up from the ground, He looks at me and…chuckles? “That was impressive I must admit” He says as he smoothes out his suit.

“I can do it again” I glare magic at the ready.

“Don’t get cocky. If it wasn’t for the fact you wouldn’t stay dead long I would smite your right now” He glares at me.

I furrow my brows “What do you mean?” I ask letting my magic fade.

“I will not tell you anything as far as I see it you should have been made to stop your magic just like your brother” He clears his throat “No matter, I am sure your time will come” He says cryptically before vanishing.

I hate him so fucking much.

I take a step back toward the motel but the sound of flapping wings stops me “Uriel I will end you” I snarl turning around but it isn’t Uriel, It is Castiel.

“While that would be entertaining to see, Can we talk a moment?” He asks and sits down on the kerb. 

I slowly sit down on the kerb beside him “What’s up? Wanna lecture me or insult me like Uriel?” I ask looking at the ground.

“Neither of those. I want to tell you how impressed I am with the progress of your powers. I will admit I had my doubts when you met Chthon but I see the confidence you are gaining from it” He smiles as I look at him.

“You mean that? Really?” I ask raising a brow.

“I do, I promise” He chuckles and I find I quite enjoy the sound of it.

“You should laugh more often, It’s nice to see you not being a robot” I smile and gently ruffle his hair.

He looks into my eyes intensely “Can I tell you something? It’s between us only, Promise me” He says firmly.

I pull my hand back from his hair “Of course, I promise not to tell a soul” I nod.

“I am starting to feel things, Things I should not feel. Emotions…Wants” He sighs and shakes his head.

“There’s nothing wrong with that Castiel” I smile softly and place my hand on top of his.

His eyes snap to mine “Angels are not generally known for feeling such things, We serve heaven only” He moves his hand away from mine “Thank you for allowing me to share this with you” He smiles and vanishes.

“You’re welcome” I say looking at the spot where he just was. Maybe he isn’t so bad.

As always I hope this was enjoyable <3 

-Ray

Chapter Text

My brothers are out drinking so I figured I would stay at the hotel and try to talk to Chthon about the stuff Uriel said to me.

I pick up my phone and send him a message with the location of the hotel and the room number, I also add in come see me please, We need to talk.

I take a breath and sit on the bed while I wait.

“Calling on me while your brothers are out~ Naughty girl~” Chthon chuckles appearing on the bed beside me.

I yelp and jump up “I will never get used to that” I grumble holding my chest.

“Tik-Tok Pet, What do you need?” He asks crossing one leg over the other.

“Uriel, He’s an angel. He said something to me and it’s been bothering me. He told me that he would have killed me already but I wouldn’t stay dead long. What does he mean by that?” I ask sitting on the opposite bed facing him.

Chthon sighs and crosses his arms “You are going to be very special to a certain someone quite soon, No one will allow you to remain dead. No demons. No angels. Not unless they want to die a horrible painful death” Chthon explains meeting my eyes.

“Who? Who am I going to mean so much to? Chthon please, tell me” I plead leaning forward and taking one of his hands in mine.

“I can not. It is a future event and even I know better than to mess with time like that. I’m sorry Pet” He smiles apologetically and squeezes my hand.

“It’s fine…I understand” I nod and pull my hand back as car lights appear through the window.

“Your brothers are back” Chthon says kissing my hand and vanishing.

I quickly sit back on me and Sam’s bed and open a book trying to look busy.

Sam and Dean walk through the hotel room door and look at me “Welcome back! How was the bar?” I ask closing the book.

“It was good, Until his demon bitch crashed it” Dean grumbles and starts packing his stuff.

“What did she want? Are we leaving?” I ask standing up.

“Yeah, We have a case. I’ll explain in the car” Sam smiles and grabs up his stuff packing it into a bag too.

I grumble and start packing what little I have “Hopefully it’s interesting” I wink at Sam and take my bag out to the car.

XX

“So what’s the case?” I ask leaning forward and resting my arms on the front seat.

“Girl named Anna Milton, Ruby said that demons want her and it must be serious because the order is to catch her alive” Sam explains looking at me.

“Demons want some random girl? Count me in. I’m invested” I grin and pull out my phone and earphones “I’ll catch up on what I miss later” I smile at Sam and put my earphones in. I turn on Sleep Token Rain/Evanescence Bring me to life mashup and put it on repeat as I close my eyes.

XX

As soon as we pass the welcome to town sign my head starts pounding, I hold my head in my hands and scream in pain, There are so many voices and I can’t make them stop!

“Raven?!” I faintly hear Sam yell as Dean stops the car.

I struggle to get out of the car but I manage and drop to my knees on the side of the road. Sam wraps his arms around me “Are you ok? What’s wrong?” He asks more worried than I’ve ever heard him.

My magic starts to flow out of my palms but it stops as Sam and Dean are held back against the car and Chthon kneels in front of me “Oh Pet, I had hoped you’d have more time before this unpleasant side” He sighs and sends a tendril of his magic into my head, I suddenly have the knowledge I need to block the voices out. I quickly do so and my eyes widen at the silence.

“W-What was that?” I ask meeting his eyes.

“That my Pet was your mind reading times one thousand…Something in this town amplified it before you were ready to experience it. You may tell them who I am, nothing more” Chthon sighs and tucks my hair behind my ear.

I slowly look over at my brothers as Chthon lets them go and vanishes.

“Who the hell was that?!” Dean yells as Sam kneels in front of me and looks me over.

“T-That was Chthon…The demon who bled into my mouth as a baby” I take a couple deep breaths and look at Sam.

“What did he do?” Sam asks concerned.

“H-He gave me the knowledge to block out the voices, I could hear everyone in this town’s thoughts. It hurt like a bad migraine it was so loud” I whisper and slowly stand up.

“How do you even know him?” Dean asks walking over to me.

“Our trip? The one to 1973? I met him there, I’m sorry I didn’t tell you but we were busy with Azazel” I explain.

“So what? Your buddies now? Like Ruby?” Dean glares.

“No, unlike Ruby Chthon is actually helpful otherwise I’d be screaming on the ground right now and the town would probably be leveled to ash” I snap and flinch at my own tone “S-Sorry…Can we just get back to the case stuff for now?” I ask looking at Dean.

“Fine but when it's over you are telling me everything, got it?” Dean orders firmly.

“Yes Sir” I roll my eyes and get back in the car. 

XX

My brothers and I did our usual dressing up as agents to try and find out more about this girl. We are currently at the mental hospital.

“Of course, I wanna help however I can” The doctor smiles.

“The orderly has no recollection of Anna’s escape?” Sam asks as Dean and I look around the room. Everything is white…I would go insane being in here.

“Apparently, She knocked him unconscious. The blow caused some amnesia. He doesn’t even remember coming into her room” The doctor explains.

“Hell of a right hook to knock out a guy with eighty pounds on her” Dean jokes earning an elbow to the ribs from me.

“We think she may have planned this. Waited behind the door” The doctor smiles at me clearly amused by that.

“Right, You mentioned Anna’s illness was recent?” I ask the doctor as we leave Anna’s room.

“Two months ago she was happy, well-adjusted. Journalism major, lots of friends, bright future” The doctor tells us.

“So what happened? She just flipped?” Dean asks.

“Well, That’s the tragedy of schizophrenia. Within weeks, Anna was overtaken by delusions” The doctor sighs, she cared about Anna.

“What kind of delusions?” Sam asks.

“She thought demons were everywhere” The doctor says handing Anna’s sketchbook to Sam.

“Interesting” Dean chuckles.

I peek at the book and my eyes widen, She drew the stuff that happened with the seals…She wasn’t crazy, We need to find her.

XX

My brothers and I headed to Anna’s home to see if we could talk to her parents.

Dean walks up to the door and knocks first but gets no answer “Maybe they’re not home” He says looking through the glass of the door.

Sam and I look around a bit “Both cars in the driveway” I point to two white cars just past the yard. 

Dean tries the door and it opens immediately, That is never a good sign…

I take a breath preparing for the worst as we walk into the house.

“Mr. and Mrs. Milton?” Dean calls out walking ahead.

“We’re from the sheriff's department, Just wanted to ask you a couple of questions” Sam says closing the door. 

I step into the living-room and cover my mouth seeing both of her parents dead on the floor, Their throats have been slit “G-Guys?” I sigh and point toward the bodies.

My brothers go and investigate, Sam sniffs his fingers after touching something on the floor “Sulfur, Demons beat us here. Whatever the deal is with Anna-”

“Yeah, They want her. And they’re not screwing around” Dean finishes for Sam “Alright so, I’m girl interrupted and I know the score of the apocalypse. Just busted out of the nut box. Possibly using superpowers by the way. Where do I go?” Dean asks looking at some mail.

“Hey you got those sketches from Anna’s notebook?” Sam asks looking at me.

“Yeah” I nod and open my bag.

“Let me see them” Sam walks over to my side and looks them over, we compare them to a picture he found and it matches a church window.

“She was drawing the window of her church over and over” I tilt my head.

“If you were religious, scared, and had demons on your ass, Where would you go to feel safe?” Sam asks looking at me.

“Church” I answer causing him to nod.

“Let’s get going” Dean nods toward the door and we head back to the car.

XX

We got changed back into our normal clothes and then drove until we found the church. We found the church really easily and headed inside to look around, I shiver and roll my shoulders. I am not overly fond of churches…they give me the creeps.

We head upstairs to where the window is and start looking around, I keep my magic hidden because I don’t wanna freak this girl out. We head up to the attack and look around.

“There” Sam points his gun toward some movement behind a glass panel. “Anna?” Sam calls out putting his gun away “We’re not gonna hurt you. We’re here to help. My name is Sam. This is my brother Dean and our sister Raven” Sam speaks so softly it really makes sense why people usually trust him.

“Sam? Not Sam Winchester?” A quiet female voice asks from behind the panel.

“Yeah” Sam nods as we stay a good distance from it.

“And your Dean? THE Dean? And THE Raven?” Anna asks coming out from behind the panel.

“Well, yeah. THE Dean I guess” Dean chuckles.

“It’s really you” She smiles looking at me “I don’t know weather to bow or not…You’re practically royalty” She smiles at me.

I tilt my head “No bowing…What do you mean?” I ask.

“The angels mention you, The witch who will become a queen” She smiles.

“I…They must be mistaken” I shake my head.

“No they mention it often” She smiles and turns her attention to my brothers while I take a step back.

“The angels talk about you. You were in hell, but Castiel pulled you out…and some of them think you can help save us” She explains to Dean and then looks at Sam “And some of them don’t like you at all” She smiles apologetically as Sam rolls his eyes. “They talk about you all the time lately. I feel like I know you” Anna smiles at all three of us.

“So you talk to angels?” Dean asks.

“Oh, No, no. No way. They probably don’t even know I exist. I just kind of overhear them” Anna explains. 

“You overhear them?” Sam asks skeptical.

“Yeah, They talk and sometimes I just…hear them in my head” Anna nods.

“Like right now?” Dean asks.

“Not right this second. But a lot. And I can’t shut them out. There are so many of them” She explains shaking her head and I am hit with the memory of what happened when we came into town…It sounds the same but I wasn’t hearing angels surely.

“You got the girl? Good, lets go” Ruby says rushing into the room and putting me on edge.

“Her face!” Anna panics and steps back from us.

“It’s okay, She’s here to help” Sam soothes.

“Don’t be so sure” Dean glares at Ruby.

“We have to hurry” Ruby urges.

“Why?” Dean asks firmly.

“Because a demon’s coming. Big-timer. We can fight later Dean” Ruby glares.

“Convenient, Showing up right when we find the girl with some bigwig on your tail” Dean glares back.

“I didn’t bring him. You did. He followed you from the girl’s house. We gotta go now” Ruby explains.

“Dean” Sam points to a statue and it is crying blood…That is bad. Very, Very bad.

“It’s too late. He’s here” Ruby whispers, Sam quickly takes Anna to a closet and hides her inside.

I groan and gather my magic in my hands. 

“No Sam. You gotta pull him right away” Ruby says as Sam pulls out the holy water.

“Woah hold on a second” Dean starts to argue.

“Now is not the time to bellyache about Sam going dark-side. He does his thing, he exorcises that demon, or we die” Ruby tells him with no room for argument.

“Sam can try it his way but if it doesn’t work leave it to me” I glow my eyes at Ruby letting her know this is not up for discussion.

The door blasts off its hinges and an older man with grey hair and a suit on walks through.

Sam raises his hand to do his thing, The man's eyes turn white and he just…coughs “That tickles” The man smirks “You don’t have the juice to take me on Sam” The demon grabs Sam with his powers and throws him out of the room the way we came in.

“He doesn’t but I might” I throw a couple of blasts of my magic at the demon, He ducks to avoid one but the other hits him in the chest and sends him rolling across the floor. 

He gets up and glares at me before pinning me to the wall with his power “You stay right there, Can’t hurt you. I’m under orders~” He smiles at me what I assume was supposed to be sweetly but it’s just creepy.

I struggle against his hold as he fights with Dean, come on it shouldn't be this hard! I call on my magic trying to will it to help. It slowly seeps out of my hands and around my body breaking his hold on me. I drop to the floor just as my brothers…Jump out of the church window! 

“Idiots!” I scream, blast the demon with my magic sending him into the wall, And quickly run out of there. By the time I get outside my brothers are gone but not dead so that’s something. Fantastic…

I hope you enjoyed reading!

-Ray

Chapter Text

I finally got a message from Sam by the time it was dark outside.

I walk into the hotel room and all but slam the door, I am pissed. But sisterly duties first…I walk over to Sam and help him stitch up a gash on his arm. 

Then I walk over to Dean “What do you need?” I ask through gritted teeth.

“Shoulders dislocated” He tells me groaning in pain. 

I let my magic seep into his arm and around the bone before yanking it into place causing him to scream in pain. 

“Well now that you are both fixed…I’m gonna kill both of you! What the hell was that?! The window?! Seriously?! And you left me! What am I?! Chopped liver??” I glare at them both glowing my eyes.

“Alastair said you had a no-hurt order on you, I knew you’d be fine. We were getting our asses handed to us Raven” Dean groans sitting on a chair. 

I scoff and cross my arms “Great, So that’s all it takes for you to just bolt? It was a no-hurt order! What if he kidnapped me?! Huh?!” I glare and lean on the table so I am at eye level with him.

“Raven, We knew you could handle yourself. You are powerful as hell, I mean you made it here right?” Sam asks making me look at him. 

“What. If. I. Wasn’t?” I narrow my eyes.

“We would have healed up and come for you, You know that” Sam smiles softly holding his arm.

“You both better hope that you take a while to heal because when you are good again…I am kicking your asses. I’m going to talk to Chthon” I hiss and walk out of the room before I do something I’ll regret. 

I storm out of there and head to a little park around the corner, I pull out my phone and text Chthon to meet me here. 

I take a seat on a bench, I am shaking and trying to hold my magic back from making a mess.

“You’re shaking” Chthon observes sitting beside me on the bench.

“Take a look into my head if you want” I grit out clenching my fists. 

I feel Chthon enter my mind and look, As he does I feel a calming wave wash over my body. My fists unclench as does my jaw.

“I’m so sorry that they did that…” He whispers leaving my mind.

“What did you do?” I ask looking at him.

“Simple soothing spell, You were one second away from leveling the park” He smiles, takes my hand into his, and looks around the park.

“I learned some things today. The girl said I was a witch who would be a queen someday. What is she talking about? I want answers Chthon” I look at him but he continues to look ahead.

“I already told you I can not divulge that information when the future is concerned” He sighs.

I pull my hand free and stand up in front of him “And the no hurt order?” I ask raising a brow.

“Came from the person I mentioned before, You must stop asking about this. My answer will continue to be that I can not tell you” He groans pinching the bridge of his nose.

“Our arrangement is over. I am sick of being left in the dark about my life and my future” I glare and turn to walk away.

Chthon grabs my arm “Wait-”

I turn around and swing my fist toward his face, He catches it in his hand, pulls me flush against him, and kisses me hard.

I freeze and after a couple of seconds I start to kiss him back, He keeps the kiss soft and almost loving. I mimic his movements the best I can since this is only my second kiss. He runs his tongue along the seam of my lips asking for permission, I part my lips and he deepens the kiss stealing my breath away as his tongue slides into my mouth and snakes around my tongue guiding me to return the kiss.

My magic responds to him and swirls around us, I can feel it. Our magics blend together in the middle of the park and I start to see new spells, I pull away from the kiss breathing heavily and my magic immediately fades back into my body.

“W-What did you do?” I whisper my mind drifting back to Damien.

“If this is goodbye, I couldn’t leave without doing that. You have my number if you change your mind” Chthon smiles, bows his head, And teleports away.

I take a couple of minutes to gather my thoughts and head back to the motel, As I walk in I immediately notice there are quite a lot of people in the hallway and they all avoid my eyes. I walk past a dark-skinned maid and search her mind. She’s a demon…It’s Ruby! I can look into her head? Usually demon minds are just darkness and quiet to me. This could help.

I speed walk back to the motel room as Sam and Dean are getting ready to leave “Guys? Something weird happened…” I furrow my brows still confused by it.

“We can talk about it later, We need to go. Demon’s in the hall” Sam smiles and motions to the bathroom. I nod and follow them out the bathroom window.

XX 

We made our way to a cabin and Ruby immediately opens the door for us “Glad you could make it” She sasses as we walk inside. 

“Yeah, Thanks. Anna, are you ok?” Sam asks walking over to her.

“Yeah, I think so. Ruby’s not like other demons. She saved my life” Anna smiles.

“Yeah, I hear she does that” Dean nods and looks at Ruby, I tilt my head and look into his mind. I see a talk him and Sam had while I was talking to Chthon. Ruby saved Sam from Lilith’s demons when Dean was in hell. That’s why Sam keeps her around…Oh gross and they’ve had sex. I shake my head and pull out of Dean’s head before I gag.

“Hey, Sam? You think it’d be safe to make a quick call? Just to tell my parents I’m okay? They must be completely freaked” Anna asks looking up at Sam. Oh no…I forgot she doesn’t know.

“Uh…” Sam lets out a breath.

“What?” Anna asks.

Sam sits on the sofa beside Anna “Anna. Your parents” He lowers his voice but there’s no easy way to tell someone their parents are dead.

“What about them?” Anna asks tensely.

“I’m sorry” Sam starts.

“No, They’re not-” Anna’s eyes tear up as she realizes.

“Anna, I’m sorry” Sam confirms, Anna starts sobbing and my eyes tear up as I feel the sadness coming off of her in waves.

“Why is this happening to me?” Anna cries.

“I don’t know” Sam whispers and rubs her back comfortingly.

“You ok?” Dean asks as I wipe my eyes and sniffle. I nod and look away.

Anna gasps and sits upright “They’re coming” She whimpers as the lights start to flicker.

I groan and summon my magic in my hands “Just when I thought we’d have a break” I grumble and stand in the middle of the room facing the door as Sam gets Anna into a backroom. I look down at my magic and I notice that it is darker not by much but a little deeper purple. “You guys stay behind me” I tell my brothers glowing my eyes.

They nod and we all look at the door as it blows open and slams against the wall.

I visibly relax and let my magic fade as Castiel walks into the cabin. However, I immediately summon it again as Uriel follows him in.

“Please tell me you’re here to help, We’ve been having demon issues all day” Dean says from behind me.

“I can see that. Want to explain why you have that stain in the room?” Uriel glares at Ruby.

None of us answer him.

“We’re here for Anna” Castiel simply says breaking the silence.

“Here for her like here for her?” I ask.

“Stop talking. Give her to us” Uriel snaps at me causing me to step forward but Dean holds my right arm by the elbow stopping me.

“Are you gonna help her?” Sam asks.

“No. She has to die” Castiel says coldly.

To be continued…

I hope you enjoyed reading <3

-Ray

Chapter Text

“You want to kill Anna? Why?” Sam asks Castiel.

“Out of the way!” Uriel glares stepping forward.

I return his glare and push him in the chest making him back away from us “Back up” I snarl.

“Woah, okay, I know she’s wiretapping your angel chats or whatever but it’s no reason to gank her” Dean tries to reason with them.

“Don’t worry. I’ll kill her gently” Uriel smirks at him.

“You’re some heartless sons of bitches, you know that?” Dean asks.

“As a matter of fact, we are. And?” Castiel says looking at me, I stare him down disappointment evident in my eyes.

“And Anna’s an innocent girl” Sam speaks up causing Castiel to look at him.

“She is far from innocent” Castiel shakes his head.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” I ask observing them.

“It means she’s worse than this abomination you’ve been screwing, Now give us the girl” Uriel sneers.

My brothers and I share a mutual look of agreement “Sorry. Get yourselves another one. Try JDate” Dean smirks.

“Who’s gonna stop us? You three? Or this demon whore?” Uriel snarls and throws Ruby into the wall.

I immediately blast him into the opposite wall with my magic and I am downright giddy. “Thank you so much for this” I grin and punch him multiple times right in the nose. He snarls and throws me across the room into the opposite wall. I get up and lunge at him. He kicks my knee out making me fall to the ground, and he grabs me by the throat only to have Dean grab and pull him off of me. 

He punches Dean in the face before throwing him across the cabin. I stand up and Uriel turns his attention back to me. I throw a punch but he evades it and grabs my throat again “God will forgive me this once~” Uriel smirks and his grip on my throat tightens. I pick up on his emotions and he is murderous. I gasp out and struggle against him but before he can continue a blinding white light goes through the cabin and blasts the angels away.

I start to hyperventilate as I back up against the wall of the cabin. H-He was going to kill me! I breathe heavily trying to catch my breath but all I can feel is his hand on my neck and the murderous intent. The cabin shakes around me and I can’t think!

“Hey, Hey! You’re ok, It’s alright” Sam soothes and pulls me into a hug. I sob into his chest as he rests his chin on my head.

“H-He was g-going to k-kill me!” I gasp out holding onto Sam like my life depends on it.

“You’re safe, It’s Ok. I’m here Raven” Sam keeps repeating those words in my ear until the shaking stops and I calm down. 

I nuzzle into his chest finally able to breathe again “I-I’m ok” I whisper and pull back a little.

Sam cups my cheek and tucks my hair behind my ear, He wipes my tears with his thumbs. “You’re ok, I’ve got you. I won’t let anyone hurt you” Sam smiles rubbing my cheeks with his thumbs. I nod and smile relaxing under his touch.

XX

My brothers talked for a while about what our plan is. Dean and Ruby are going to take Anna to Bobby’s. Sam and I are going to stay together and do some snooping at the mental hospital to see if we can find out more about Anna.

Sam and I sneak around the halls of the hospital, and I use my magic to mess with the cameras so they don’t see us.

“You check over there” Sam smiles and points to a sorting cabinet beside the doctor's desk.

“On it” I nod and search through it for any mention of Anna. After looking through every single drawer, it seems this one was a dead end.

“Got it. Let’s go” Sam holds up a folder and closes the drawer of the doctor’s desk. We head back out to the car and I get in the passenger seat.

“How are you feeling?” Sam asks as he starts driving.

“I’m fine…” I look out the window and drop the block on my mind to see if the voices are still there, I furrow my brows as I am met with silence. What the hell? Was it not all of the people in the town's thoughts? I look at Sam and internally groan because I know telling him this stuff can go badly. “Sam? Can I talk to you about something?” I ask quietly.

“Of course, anytime” He nods his eyes flicking between me and the road.

“The reason Chthon showed up that day? It was because my mind was being overrun by voices. He taught me how to put up a magic wall in my head. I just let it down and the voices are gone…What do you think it was?” I ask watching him carefully.

“What if somehow you were tuning into Anna’s thoughts? Maybe it was your magic trying to guide you somehow? Were you maybe hearing angel radio too? It would explain why it was so painful for you” Sam says looking at me.

“That would actually make a lot of sense. Thank you” I nod and put my feet up on the dashboard. Can’t do this if Dean was here or he’d flip. I giggle internally and close my eyes.

“Happy to help” I hear Sam say as he speeds up the car.

XX

As soon as we got back to Bobby’s I went outside and started throwing my magic around, I needed to let it out somehow to avoid another explosion. I’ve been out here for hours and it’s getting late. 

I pull out my phone and message Chthon to talk about the voices being gone. I get no answer so I try to call him but he doesn’t pick up. That is not normal for him…

“Sam was right, Your magic is impressive” Ruby says appearing behind me and making me jump.

“I swear you teleporting people need bell collars!” I huff turning to her.

She snickers and tosses a hex bag at me “Here. It’ll hide you from demons, angels. Everyone” She explains as I catch it.

“Thanks, Hey Ruby?” I step closer to her.

“Yeah?” She asks tilting her head.

“Could you try and summon a demon named Chthon for me? He’s a friend and I have been trying to contact him but he’s not responding” I explain tucking the hex bag into my pocket.

“Sure, Wait here ok?” She says and vanishes. Not even a minute passes before she appears in front of me and starts the summoning spell.

She finishes the spell and we wait for over ten minutes but he doesn’t come, At this point I start to freak out and the worst case scenario plays in my head on a loop.

Ruby holds me by my arms and shakes me “Calm down! I will see what I can find out ok?” She says firmly looking into my eyes.

“P-Promise?” I gasp taking deep breaths.

“I promise” She nods and smiles. 

Maybe she isn’t so bad after all.

Let me know what you think <3

-Ray

Chapter Text

So a little catch up for you, Dean called Pamela to come and see Anna. Pamela put her in a trance and it unlocked some of her memories. Turns out…ANNA IS AN ANGEL! She cut out her grace and fell into humanity years ago.

This is a whole new set of issues. But Sam, Ruby, and I are currently looking for where her grace could have landed. 

“Here, in March 85. A meteorite vanished in the night sky over Northwestern Ohio. It was sighted nine months before Anna was born. And she was born in that part of Ohio” Sam shows Ruby and I an article on his laptop.

“You’re pretty buff for a nerd” Ruby jokes and a flare of something…goes through me. I didn’t like that, I shake my head subtly and listen to Sam talk.

“Look, I think it was Anna. And here, Same time, Another meteor over Kentucky” Sam continues and smiles at me.

“That’s her grace?” I ask clearing my throat.

“Might be” Sam nods.

“All right, that just narrows it down to an entire state” Ruby groans and stands up.

“Look, It’s a start” Sam closes one of the books we were looking at.

“Sam, Raven, I’m sorry” Ruby apologizes turning to face us.

“For what?” Sam asks.

“For bringing you this mess. If I’d known, I would’ve kept my trap shut” She explains shaking her head. 

“Well, We’ll muddle through” Sam’s lip quirks up in a small smile.

“Not this time. You do not wanna get between these armies. It’s Godzilla and Mothra. If one side doesn’t get us, the other one will” Ruby continues.

“So, What do you wanna do? Dump Anna and run?” I ask cracking my bones.

Ruby tilts her head in a pretty much yes gesture.

“Forget it. Look…I know angels freak you out-”

“Forget angels. It’s Alastair I’m scared of” Ruby says cutting Sam off.

“Alastair?” Sam asks.

“You met him. At the church. Practically the grand inquisitor downstairs. Picasso with a razor” Ruby explains.

“And?” Sam asks leaning against Bobby’s desk.

“And you should pull him out and throw him back in the pit. If you weren’t so out of shape. Your abilities are getting flabby” She snaps.

“Yeah, so how do I tone up?” Sam asks.

I tilt my head curiously as Ruby looks at me.

“You know how. You know what you gotta do” She says looking back at Sam.

“No. I’m not doing that anymore” Sam says shaking his head. 

I furrow my brows and look into his head. Oh that’s gross…He’d been drinking demon blood. That’s what makes him stronger…I shake my head and pull out of his mind.

Ruby walks out of the room so I decide to change the subject. 

“Sam?” I walk over and stand in front of him.

“What’s up?” He asks looking at me.

I tell him about Chthon being missing and that he didn’t come when Ruby tried to summon him for her. Sam says that he is sure it’s nothing to worry about with how powerful Chthon is. We ended up moving over to the sofa and I curled up against his side for a nap while he looked into the Anna stuff some more.

XX

I wake up in Sam’s lap in the Impala and it is daylight outside, I quickly open the door and scramble out of Sam’s lap blushing like a fool.

“Where are we? And how did I get like that?” I ask rubbing my eyes.

Dean chuckles getting out of the car “Wish I got a video of that” He snickers.

Sam gets out of the car and looks at me “You were dead to the world and we had to move so I just lifted you and held you” He shrugs.

“And the where?” I ask avoiding his eyes.

“Anna’s grace, hopefully” He smiles and smoothes down my hair a bit.

I pull away and turn around to look around. There is a HUGE oak tree. It looks like something out of sleepy hollow but with more leaves.

“It’s beautiful” Dean says in awe.

“It’s where the grace touched down. I can feel it” Anna smiles.

“You ready to do this?” Dean asks.

“Not really” Anna shakes her head and walks up to the tree.

“Anna, What are we even looking for?” Sam asks staying close to me.

Anna puts her hand on the base of the tree and visibly slumps “It doesn’t matter. It’s not here. Not anymore. Someone took it” She sighs and looks at us.

Great. So back to ground zero.

XX

We found an old barn to lay low at for now while we try and think of a plan.

“We still got the hex bags. I say we head back to the panic room” Dean suggests.

“What, forever?” Ruby asks.

“I’m just thinking out loud” Dean grumbles.

“You call that thinking?” Ruby argues.

“Hey, hey. Stop it” Sam walks over getting between them.

“Anna’s grace is gone, you understand? She can’t angel up and protect us. We can’t fight heaven and hell” Ruby panics.

“Maybe I can. I know some new spells, and now I have time to think I can take on Uriel better. The demons won’t hurt me because of that order” I say crossing my arms.

“You? Take on heaven and hell? Because that went so well at the church and the cabin! No you're just as useless as a no powers Anna” Ruby snaps at me.

I flinch back and take Sam’s hand to try and stay calm. The voices come back causing a migraine so bad my vision blurs. I gasp out and throw the wall back up.

“Enough! Don’t talk about her like that. We will figure this out, We always do” Sam glares at Ruby.

“Guys, The angels are talking again” Anna says getting our attention. So it is angel radio?

“What’re they saying?” Sam asks.

“It’s weird. It’s like a recording. A loop. It says. Dean Winchester gives us Anna by midnight. Or…” She hesitates to finish.

“Or what?” Dean asks.

“Or we hurl him back to damnation” Anna finishes and I can feel Dean’s fear.

“That is not happening. I would sooner let Uriel kill me than lose Dean again” I shake my head and go sit down, I start wracking my brain trying to remember the stuff I saw when Chthon’s magic mixed with mine.

XX

Dean and Anna went outside to talk and Ruby left not too long ago. 

“Sam?” I walk over to him and lean against the table he’s sitting at.

“What’s up?” He asks and takes my hand into his.

I take a breath and tell him everything. I tell him about my talk with Chthon at the park. The kiss. All of it. 

“I-I’m worried I got him hurt or worse…What if it’s like Damien? I kissed him and he was killed” I sniffle and sit on Sam’s lap.

“That wasn’t your fault, Stop blaming yourself. Once we survive this Anna stuff, I will help you look for him ok?” He wraps his arms around me and I rest my head on his shoulder.

“It is my fault Sam…But yes I can agree to you helping after this” I whisper and yawn.

“We should try and get some rest” He says as I pull back from the hug. 

“Good plan, I’ll go use those haybales” I smile and walk over to the corner. I sit down against one of the bales and curl up. Chthon is powerful…He’s going to be ok.

XX

My eyes snap open and I jump as Castiel kneels in front of me.

“This is a dream isn’t it? You can’t find us” I furrow my brows as he stares into my eyes.

“Yes unfortunately, But I can offer you something in exchange for Anna. I think you will like my offer” He rests his hand on my thigh and I blush bright red.

“W-What?” I ask looking at his hand.

“Tell me where Anna is and I will tell you where Chthon is” Castiel squeezes my thigh gently causing my breath to hitch.

“You know where he is? He’s alive?” I ask and flinch back slightly as Castiel sits fully down on the ground.

“Yes and Yes” He places his hand over mine and squeezes, He’s never this touchy…

“I’m sorry Castiel, I can’t tell you” I shake my head and pull my hand back. He moves quicker than I can react and kneels nose to nose with me. I gasp and freeze up as he looks into my eyes so intensely I feel like I might explode. 

“The three of you will not walk away from this. Where is Anna?” He asks firmly.

“I will not tell you” I flash my eyes and send a magical shock through my body to wake myself up.

It’s morning now, which means Dean’s midnight deadline has passed.

Dean is currently drinking which is never a good sign.

“I don’t know man, Where’s Ruby?” Sam asks pacing.

“Hey, She’s your hell buddy” Dean shrugs downing the alcohol.

“It’s a little early for that, isn’t it?” Anna asks standing beside him. 

“How’d you sleep?” Sam asks as I stand up and pull hay out of my hair.

“About as well as I could considering” I shrug and jump as the barn doors swing open. I grab Sam’s arm as Castiel and Uriel walk into the barn.

“Hello, Anna. It’s good to see you” Castiel says looking at Anna.

“How? How did you find us?” Sam asks standing in front of me.

Castiel looks at Dean, Sam and I follow his gaze and see Dean looking very guilty.

“Dean? You didn’t…?” I furrow my brows.

“I’m sorry” Dean tells Anna.

“Why?” Sam asks aggravated.

“Because they gave him a choice. They either kill me or they kill you and Raven. I know how their minds work” Anna explains to Sam and I. 

My head snaps to Castiel and he is looking at the floor, as he should.

Anna turns and kisses Dean “You did the best you could, I forgive you” She tells him.

Castiel continues to look at the ground…I want to hug him and slap him.

“Okay, no more tricks. No more running. I’m ready” Anna steps forward making Castiel look up.

“I’m sorry” He says but there is no emotion behind it at all.

“No. You’re not. Not really. You don’t know the feeling” She shakes her head.

“Still, we have a history. It’s just…”

“Orders are orders. I know. Just make it quick” Anna cuts off Castiel.

“Don’t you touch a hair on that poor girl’s head” Alastair says appearing behind us. We quickly turn to face him and we see a bloody Ruby being held by two other demons.

Sam, Dean, Anna, And I quickly move off to the side and get out of the way. This is going to be bad…

“How dare you come into this room you pussing sore” Uriel glares at Alastair.

“Name-Calling? That hurt my feelings. You sanctimonious, fanatical prick” Alastair fires back and sue me but I giggle. That was a good one.

“Turn around and walk away now” Castiel warns.

“Sure. Just give us the girl. We’ll make sure she gets punished good and proper” Alastair counters.

“You know who we are and what we will do” Castiel says stepping forward “I won’t say it again. Leave now or we will lay you to waste” He warns once again.

“Think I’ll take my chances” Alastair smirks.

One of the demons lunges at Uriel but he catches his arm and puts his hand on his head causing his whole body to light up and his eyes to burn out.

Castiel punches Alastair twice making his head snap from side to side, he then uppercuts him and puts his hand on Alastair’s head to do what Uriel did but…nothing happens.

“Sorry, Kiddo. Why don’t you run to Daddy?” Alastair grins and uppercuts Castiel so hard it knocks him flat on his back.

Alastair crouches over Castiel and pulls him close by the coat, He grabs Castiel's throat and starts chanting what sounds like an exorcism…Is there one of those for Angels? 

I groan and look at my brothers “Sorry guys” I step forward, summon my magic to my hands, and blast Alastair off of Castiel “You don’t get to hurt that one, Uriel? By all means go ahead” I glare glowing my eyes at Alastair. Castiel flops on the ground as Alastair walks toward me. 

“You know…I hate to break orders but you pushed me” He snarls and backhands me so hard I fly across the room, Into a wall, and my vision goes dark as I pass out. 

XX

By the time I woke up the angels were gone, Anna included and so were the demons. Anna got her grace back and she's a full-blown angel again. We won this round. My brothers insisted I stay at Bobby’s for a while because Alastair gave me a goddamn concussion.

I’m in the kitchen sipping on a coffee when I hear the sound of flapping wings “Which angel is it?” I ask not turning around.

“It’s me” Castiel says right behind me.

I slowly turn to face him and I wince as I have to crane my neck a bit to look up at him “What can I do for you?” I ask plastering on a smile.

He places his fingers on my head and the pain from the concussion fades instantly, I furrow my brows and look at him “You fixed me?” I ask in disbelief.

“I owed you for saving my life back at the barn” He simply says taking a step back “Thank you, Raven” He takes my hand in his and squeezes it softly.

“You’re welcome, Castiel” I smile and gently pull him into a hug. He tenses and doesn’t return the hug. He does relax within a couple of seconds and lets me hold him.

“The people who have Chthon. They won’t kill him because they can’t. I don’t know where he is, But you will be able to save him” Castiel smiles down at me as he pulls back.

“T-Thank you Castiel…You have no idea how much that just made my day” I smile as a weight lifts off my shoulders. 

“You are welcome, Be safe” Castiel nods and vanishes.

I knew there was good in him.

This was a longer one, I hope it was good!

-Ray

Chapter Text

Author’s Note: Here's a recap of the episodes I skipped. Sam and Dean dealt with some murderous inbred kids. A bully ghost. They went to school with the ghost during their travels with John. A witch killing fake magicians to preserve his friend's life. And a siren that got to both Sam and Dean so they are a little tense with each other.

I decided to stay at Bobby’s for a while even after Castiel healed me. It gave me time to try and find Chthon but I came up empty on that part.

Castiel has been coming to see me every other day and he actually sparred with me a little bit, I now know how to use my magic to break falls so I won’t get knocked out during fights…hopefully.

I’m sitting at Bobby’s kitchen table in my pajamas, Which consists of bootie shorts and a tank top that stops just above my belly button. Bobby is still away on his little vacation so I figured I didn’t need to cover up especially when it is hot as balls in here. 

I sip on a coffee as I read through some of Bobby’s spellbooks. I tried one of the older summoning ones a couple of days ago but it didn’t work. Maybe I need to try and find a location spell or something…

I jump and almost choke on my coffee as Castiel appears at the kitchen door “That’s it. I am getting you a collar” I cough sitting the cup and book down on the table.

“You will not” Castiel tilts his head, pulls out a chair across from me, and sits down.

“Oh, I will and it will be pink and sparkly too” I wink and stretch my arms above my head. I look at Castiel noticing the lack of response and he is…looking right at my boobs…And my nipples went hard when I stretched. I blush bright red and cross my arms over my chest “W-What do y-you need a-anyway?” I stutter and avoid his eyes.

Castiel clears his throat “I need you to rejoin your brothers. A seal is about to be broken and you three are the only ones capable of stopping it. I will mimic Bobby’s voice and call them about it. You will act as though it was Bobby and not me who called them” He orders as I feel an invisible force tilt my chin up.

I meet his eyes “What’s the seal?” I ask curiously.

“Work it out with your brothers” He smiles, stands up, And goes and calls them. 

I mock him quietly and stand up cracking my bones.

“Hold on” He says looking at me as he hangs up the phone

“Hmm?” I tilt my head turning toward him.

“An observation. Your brothers both have an anti-possesion tattoo. Why don’t you? Of everyone we would not want possessed…You are that one” He looks over my chest, arms, and stomach.

“I actually don’t know. I’ve been meaning to get around to it but we’ve been busy” I shrug crossing my arms.

“Get it done soon…please” Castiel puts a hand on my shoulder and then vanishes.

The angel knows how to say please? Who knew, I snicker and head up to the room I am using to get dressed. 

XX

Castiel ended up coming back when I finished getting dressed to teleport me to the town my brothers are in.

I got the location of the hotel they are staying at from Sam through text. 

I knock on their room door and wait patiently for an answer. 

Sam opens the door and smiles brightly “There she is!” He grins pulling me into a bear hug and spinning me around.

“ACK! HI!” I giggle holding onto him.

“I missed you” He smiles sitting me down. 

“I missed you too” I punch his chest affectionately and look at Dean “Hey big brother” I finger wave.

“Hey Brat” He smiles looking me over from head to toe “All healed up?” He asks seriously.

“Mmmhmm back to one hundred percent” I nod “So what are we doing?” I ask walking over to him and peeking at his laptop. 

“Long story short? People aren’t dying in this town, Not even those who have been shot in the heart. However this kid Cole Griffith, Died ten days ago. So it’s fairly recent” Dean explains. 

“Dean thinks it’s just a miracle” Sam tells me as he leans on the kitchen counter. 

“And you don’t?” I ask looking at him.

“Miracles don’t happen, It’s always something supernatural. I think the local reaper is gone” He sighs.

“Then why don’t we try and summon Cole’s spirit? See if the kid saw anything before he died? Or ask if he saw a reaper or well anything?” I stand up straight and use my magic to mess up Sam’s hair.

“That was actually what I was going to suggest” He chuckles fixing his hair.

“You two are so adorable” Dean rolls his eyes.

“Jealous? I can mess with you too Dean” I smirk and subtly tie his laces together.

“With what? My hair is a lot shorter than hi-” He takes a step toward me and falls flat on his face. Sam and I burst out laughing as Dean groans and sits up “The laces?? Really??” He grumbles and glares playfully at me.

“You just said you didn’t have enough hair” I giggle and shrug.

He mocks me and grumbles about how much of a pain in the ass I am.

XX

Nightfall came and we are currently sitting beside Cole’s grave while Sam sets up the summoning ritual.

“You sure this is gonna work?” Dean asks flipping through dad’s journal.

“No. But if the spirit’s around, this should smoke him out” Sam sprinkles some golden powder into a pentagram in the dirt.

“What?” I ask Dean noticing he’s distracted.

“This job is jacked, that’s what” Dean shakes his head. 

“How so?” Sam asks looking up at Dean.

“You want me to gank a monster or torch a corpse? Hey pfft, Let’s light it up, right? But this? If we fix whatever this is, People will start dropping dead. Good people” Dean looks between Sam and I.

“Look, I don’t want them to die either Dean. But there’s a natural order” Sam says standing up.

“You’re kidding right?” Dean raises a brow.

“What?” Sam asks raising a brow back.

“You don’t see the irony in that? You and me, We’re like the poster boys of the unnatural order. All we do is ditch death, hell Raven’s probably gonna have her turn of that soon” Dean looks at me and then back at Sam.

“Yeah, but the normal rules don’t really apply to us, do they?” I ask elbowing Dean in the side, Dean laughs and shakes his head.

“We’re no different than anybody else” Oh he’s in denial.

“I’m infected with demon blood. You’ve been to hell. Raven is some big witchy queen whatever with a no harm order from demons” Sam scoffs, A shiver goes down my spine as they argue about not being normal.

“Hey! What are you doing?” A man calls out walking up to us and shining a flashlight around.

“Uh…Look just take it easy” Sam tells the man calmly.

“What the hell is this?” The man asks shining the light down at the ritual prep.

“This is not what it looks like sir” I step forward giving the man my sweetest smile I can muster.

“Really? Because it looks like devil worship” The man looks away from me.

“What? No, No. This is not devil worship. This-This is-This…This is the uh…I don’t have a good answer” Dean fumbles over his words.

“We’re leaving” Sam tells the man.

“You’re not going anywhere…ever again…Sam” The man says slowly walking toward Sam until he is face to face with him. 

Who the hell is this? The man’s eyes roll back into his head turning white “Alastair” I glare summoning my magic to my hands.

“I thought you got deep-fried extra crispy” Dean jokes.

“No. Just the pediatrician I was riding. His wife’s still looking for him. It’s hilarious” Alastair smirks.

“That is not funny, You heartless asshole!” I snap making Alastair look at me.

“I see the head’s all healed up, Good” He continues to smirk “Anyway…no time to chat. Got a hot date with Death” Alastair flicks his wrist making Dean and I fly across the cemetery. Dean hits a gravestone and gets knocked out. I use what I learned with Castiel and break my fall with my magic quickly.

I look toward Alastair and Sam. Alastair tries to throw Sam the same way he threw Me and Dean but it doesn’t work.

“You’re stronger Sam. You been soloflexing with your little slut?” Alastair snickers.

“You have no idea” Sam flicks his wrist and Alastair goes flying into a tree. My eyes widen and I look at Sam in awe…Holy shit that was badass! Is it weird I’m a little aroused? I shake my head and slap myself, bad Raven yes it is bad! Brother!

Alastair smokes out of the man he was in so I walk over to Sam “That was amazing! I like how power looks on you” I smile brightly and then go and check on Dean but he’s out cold. 

“Thanks…Keep this between us ok?” Sam asks helping me lift Dean.

“Of course” I nod as we drag him back to the car.

XX

“How are you doing?” I ask Dean as he holds an ice pack to his head.

“I’m in pain, that’s how I’m doing. I think I have a concussion” He groans.

“Should we send you back to Bobby’s then? Since you and Sam did that to me?” I sass and poke at him with my magic.

“Screw you for one, you’re a girl. You’re more fragile” Dean huffs.

“I’m gonna pretend you didn’t just say that to me” I glare as Sam walks in.

“Want aspirin?” Sam asks closing the hotel room door.

“No thanks, House” Dean grunts sitting up on the bed. 

“So demons huh?” I think outloud.

“Yeah, so much for miracles” Sam shakes his head.

“What the hell happened with Alastair again?” Dean asks looking between us.

“I told you. He tried to fling me or whatever and it didn’t work so he bailed” Sam shrugs.

“How come he couldn’t fling you? He chucked you pretty good last time” Dean asks suspicious.

“I have no idea” Sam says looking guilty as hell. He’s a terrible liar.

“Sam, Do me a favor. If you’re gonna keep your little secrets, then I can’t really stop you. But just don’t treat me like an idiot okay?” Dean looks between Sam and I “Both of you” He clarifies.

“What? Dean, I’m not keeping secrets” Sam tries to lie and fails.

“Mmhmm, Whatever. So did you go back and Q&A the dead kid?” Dean asks looking at me.

“Didn’t have to, Bobby called. He did some digging” Sam sits on the bed beside me and I tilt my head, Castiel again?

“And?” Dean asks.

“He thinks I’m right. Local Reaper is gone. Not just gone, Kidnapped” Sam explains.

“By demons? Why?” Dean asks.

“Listen to this” Sam opens a little book “And he bloodied Death under the newborn sky. Sweet to taste but bitter when once devoured” Sam says confusing the hell outta me.

“What does it mean?” I ask looking at him.

“Well, it’s from a very obscure, very arcane version of Revelations” Sam closes the book and looks at Dean.

“Which means what I think it means?” Dean groans.

“Basically, You kill a Reaper under the solstice moon. Tomorrow night by the way. You got yourself a broken seal” Sam confirms.

“How do you kill a Reaper? You can’t kill Death” I tilt my head.

“I don’t know. Maybe demons can. Where are the angels is what I wanna know. We could use their help for once” Sam sighs.

“It looks like we’ll have to take care of this ourselves” Dean smirks.

“What are we gonna do? Just swing in and save the friendly neighbourhood Reaper?” Sam jokes.

“You got a better idea? I’m all ears” Dean asks.

“Dean, Reapers are invisible. The only people who can see them are dead and the dying” I explain slowly like he is a child, maybe the concussion is getting to him.

“Well if ghosts are the only ones who can see them…then we become ghosts” Dean smiles putting the icepack back on his head.

“You do have a concussion” Sam chuckles.

“Sounds crazy, I know” Dean shrugs.

“It is crazy, how?” I ask looking at him.

So Dean’s big plan is call Pamela to help us…ASTRAL PROJECT! Not gonna lie…I’m kinda excited.

Hope you enjoyed reading as always <3

-Ray

Chapter Text

Pamela showed up and heard us out about the astral projection. She was very pissed about it and the fact we even involved her again. However, she did it anyway. My brothers and I are currently walking around town trying to find anything unusual. 

I feel so naked. Pamela warned me that my powers would be limited or completely gone as a spirit, I just didn’t expect to feel so…Empty.

As we walk down the street a woman runs through Sam. 

“Oh-ho-ho-ho. That was wild” Dean chuckles and then sticks his hand…right through my tits. He snickers and wiggles his fingers as I glare at him.

“Get out of me” I continue to glare.

“Such a prude. That’s the most action you’ve ever gotten~” He snickers more and pulls his hand out.

“When we get back…You are so dead” I smile evilly and walk ahead. 

XX

We walked around town for hours and still saw nothing. 

“Hey, Hey. Three o’clock. Kid in the window. Am I crazy or is he looking at us?” Sam asks stopping.

“That’s because we’ve seen him before” I almost whisper. 

“We have?” Sam asks looking at me.

“Newspaper. Cole Griffith. Last person to die in this town” Dean confirms.

“Let’s go and talk to him” I motion for them to follow me as I walk across the road and into the house.

We sneak up to the bedroom where we saw Cole in the window, Cole throws balls and toys at us as we walk into the room.

“Woah!” I dodge to the side even though I don’t actually need to.

“How are you doing that?!” Dean yells ducking.

“Who are you?” Cole asks as he runs out of things to throw.

“Relax, Cole. It’s okay” Sam tries to de-escalate.

“How do you know my name?” Cole asks watching all three of us.

“Look…this isn’t gonna be easy to hear…but you’re dead. You’re a spirit, Us too” Sam explains.

“Yeah, Thanks, Haley Joel. I know I’m dead. What do you want?” Cole sasses.

“We just wanna talk” I smile stepping forward a little.

“About what?” Cole asks relaxing ever so slightly.

“About what happened to you” I keep my voice low and calm.

“It was an asthma attack and I saw a man” Cole sighs and walks past us, we follow him downstairs and sit at a dining room table as he watches his mom.

“I was outside all morning. They tell you to be careful when it’s cold” Cole sighs and turns to us.

“Cold air can cause an asthma attack?” Dean asks.

Cole nods and looks at the floor “Then I was in my room. It happened so fast. I called out for my mom, but nothing came out. Everything started spinning and then I was just standing there…looking down at my body” He explains.

It’s strange not being able to feel his emotions.

“And that’s when you saw the man?” Sam asks.

“Creepy old guy in a black suit. Wanted me to go with him but…I didn’t wanna go” Cole nods.

“The Reaper” I lean my elbows on the table.

“How’d you get rid of him?” Sam asks looking at Cole.

“I didn’t. The black smoke did” Cole shrugs.

“Black smoke?” Dean asks.

“It was everywhere. I hid in the closet. When I came out it was gone and so was he” Cole furrows his brows looking at the table instead of us.

“Do you know where the black smoke went?” Dean asks leaning forward a bit.

“No. But I know where it is” Cole looks at Dean and the lights flicker. 

“That’s never a good sign…” I groan standing up. Cole ghostly teleports away and a white ghostly figure rushes up the stairs.

“Hey! Hey wait! We need to talk to you!” Dean yells as we run toward the stairs.

A woman walks down the stairs, She has hazel eyes and black hair that stops just past her shoulders “Dean?” She tilts her head looking at us.

“Do I know you?” Dean asks.

“We go way back” She smiles and walks past us back to the dining room “You don’t remember me?” She asks hands in her pockets.

“Honestly, if I had a nickel for every time I heard a girl say that…You’re gonna have to freshen my memory” Dean jokes.

The woman steps forward and…kisses Dean. Because that isn’t weird at all.

“Tessa” Dean knows her name now?

“That’s one of my names, yeah” She nods.

“So you do know her” Sam tilts his head putting his hands on his hips, He’s so sassy.

“From the hospital, after the accident” Dean says looking at us.

“The accident with Dad?” I ask tilting my head, Dean nods.

“So this is the Reaper that came after you” Sam scoffs looking at her.

“Yeah” Dean nods again.

“Well, this was fun. Now if you’ll excuse me-” She turns and looks at me “Raven right?” She asks making me back away a tad.

“Y-Yes?” I nod.

“I was told to pass along a message for you. Death can’t wait to meet you” She smiles like I am supposed to be comforted by that. 

I laugh nervously, fighting back the urge to puke if I even can like this, and quickly go outside for some air. What the hell does that mean??

XX

The black smoke came and took Tessa so we are now getting lessons from Cole on how to use the ghostly powers. 

Cole, my brothers, and I are standing on the porch while Dean looks at a fan like he is constipated. Basically Cole said you have to really focus and picture what you want to happen.

“It’s not gonna move if you don’t concentrate” Cole raises a brow at Dean.

“I am concentrating” Dean growls. 

“Dean. You look constipated” I roll my eyes, look at the fan, and focus on it like I would with my magic. The fan begins to spin quickly. 

Cole gasps and looks at me wide-eyed “Woah! That’s awesome” He grins.

“Thank you” I smirk at Dean. 

“Show off” Dean grumbles and stares at the fan as it stops. After a couple seconds it begins to spin…very slowly. “Ha” Dean laughs punching his hand through my stomach.

I roll my eyes and look around as Cole shows off what he can do, multiple different things move at one time. Huh kid has skill.

XX

We went back inside to work on other ghostly stuff, I am standing to the side while Cole stands in the middle of Sam and Dean. 

Cole punches Sam in the stomach making him groan and hunch over, I burst out laughing loudly and cover my mouth.

“If you wanna hit something, you just gotta get mad” Cole smiles turning to Dean.

“Yeah, got it” Sam gasps taking a breath.

“Now you try. Hit me” Cole looks at Dean.

“Ah, I think I’ll stick to just picking on somebody my own size” Dean smirks.

Cole backhands Dean making his head snap to the side, Sam bursts out laughing and it is beautiful. I missed that sound from him. I smile like an idiot looking at Sam.

Cole turns to face Sam “Hit me as hard as you can” He smiles.

“Dude, I’m not gonna do fight club with a twelve year old” Sam chuckles.

Cole punches Sam in the jaw making his head snap to the right and causing him to groan in pain, I flinch at the sound it makes.

“All right, Cut it out” Sam scolds, pointing at Cole.

“Make me!” Cole throws another punch toward Sam’s face, Sam blocks it with his arm and throws a punch back but Cole ghostly teleports out of the way and I jump as I feel him poke me in the back.

I turn around and he grins at me “You are officially a badass kid” I smile and ruffle his hair.

“You gotta teach us that” Dean all but begs.

The rest of the day was spent working on the teleporting and the punching, I pretty much got the hang of it after a couple of tries.

I hope you enjoyed this part, Sam's laugh in this episode always has a special place in my heart.

-Ray

Chapter Text

Cole told us where to find the demons. My brothers and I are standing outside a funeral home. I tilt my head looking at the building. It is covered in glowing symbols.

“Place looks like New Jack City, Can nobody see this?” Dean asks looking around.

“Maybe it’s demon invisible ink, Only see it in the veil” Sam suggests.

“Any idea what it’s for?” I ask looking up at him.

“We’ll find out” Sam sighs and walks toward the door of the building. Dean and I follow him closely. The door is already ajar.

We look around the place until we find a room with Tessa and the other Reaper lying on the floor unconscious in some sort of trap. There’s a demon guarding them.

“Dude, check me out” Dean smirks and teleports beside the demon, He taps him on the shoulder, and when the the demon turns toward him Dean punches him in the face.

I’ll give Dean that one, He did pretty well there.

The demon gets up and swings but Dean is gone. Sam appears on the other side of the demon and punches him. Dean then appears again and punches the demon again. My turn. I appear behind the demon and kick his knees out. Sam knees him in the stomach, and I punch the demon in the nose. The demon backs up quickly onto a little stage where a coffin is. My brothers and I follow him as he crawls away from us.

“You know, this ghost thing is kind of rad” Dean grins.

My brothers and I turn around as a demon groans in pain pulling a chain around the platform and trapping us in. Oh shit…

“It's iron” Sam groans looking around.

“Boys, Find the place ok?” Alastair asks walking into the room in a new meat suit. We are so dead.

One of the demons walks up to him and hands him a shotgun, He shoots Dean with it causing him to vanish for a couple of seconds and then reappear. 

“Rock salt” I glare.

“Rock salt’s not so much fun anymore is it?” He grins and shoots me. A white hot pain goes through my whole body into my very soul before it fades and allows me to reappear beside Sam.

“Ow…”I groan and hunch over.

“Alastair, you bastard” Dean glares.

“Well, go on. Why don’t you try some of your mojo on me now, hotshot? It’s hard to get it up when you’re not wearing your meat, Huh?” Alastair taunts Sam.

“Go to hell” Sam glares.

“Oh, If only I could. They keep sending me back up to this arctic crap hole” Alastair walks up to the chain and leans down staring into my eyes. “Maybe I’ll keep a hold of you, Boss will be thrilled about that” He smirks “Two chaos magic gifts for him wrapped in a pretty bow” He looks me over slowly and it makes my skin crawl.

“Two…? You have Chthon. What did you do to him?!” I snarl and the whole room shakes.

“Oh, what haven’t I done~ Tough bastard to kill that one, But no matter…Boss will deal with him” He grins maniacally. 

“What boss?! I swear if you don’t let him go I will end you!” I snap.

Alastair motions to the bodies on the floor “The one these seals are for” Alastair croons.

“L-Lucifer…?” I whimper and slide down to the floor pulling my knees to my chest, I start to panic as I rest my head on my knees. Lucifer is the one everyone has been talking about but not telling me. The freaking devil is the one I am so important to…What does that even mean?!

“You can shoot us all you want but you can’t kill us” I hear Dean tell Alastair. 

“Is that so? My men are on their way to your meat suits right now, Kill you both, possess your sister” He chuckles “Really should have gotten that tattoo huh?” Alastair laughs as my head snaps up.

No, No, No…What do we do? As much as I hate to show weakness to this asshole, I can’t stop the tears that slide down my cheeks. 

Alastair kills the male Reaper and moves on to Tessa, My brothers look up at a chandelier above the trap and look at me. I nod and take a breath as we all look at it and focus, By the time Alastair goes to slit Tessa’s throat the chandelier finally falls breaking the trap, Tessa vanishes quickly and undoes the chain that keeps us captive.

We teleport outside but Sam is missing…”Sam?!” I yell looking around.

I turn to face Dean and my eyes snap open back in my body, Black smoke hovers above my mouth causing me to scream and roll off of the bed. Sam is holding it in place, He stopped it from possessing me! Sam makes quick work of sending the demon back to hell.

I quickly run over to him, cup both of his cheeks, and pull him down so I can kiss all over his face. “Thank you, Thank you, Thank you!” Without thinking I place one last kiss on the side of his lips, then let him go as I catch my breath. 

Sam freezes for a moment, shakes his head, and goes and checks on Pamela quickly. I sit on a chair and gather my thoughts for a moment. This just got so much more complicated…

Pamela got stabbed by the demon that tried to possess me and she succumbed to her wounds after waking up Dean. My brothers and I left town quickly after that, and I booked a tattoo appointment for as soon as possible.

I hope you enjoyed reading as always <3 

-Ray

Chapter Text

After Pamela’s funeral, my brothers and I stopped by a tattoo parlor. Dean is in the car and Sam came in with me. I may have bribed the man to do the tattoo right now instead of an appointment. I’m laying on the table on my back gripping onto Sam’s hand as the man tattoos the anti-possession symbol on my left hip. Sam hasn’t really spoken to me since the hotel and I am confused. 

An hour later the tattoo is done, wrapped, and paid for. Stings like a bitch but I’m protected now at least. 

I grab Sam’s arm before he opens the parlor door and I pull him to the waiting area “What’s wrong? You’ve been really quiet” I ask looking up at him.

“You don’t know why I’m quiet?” He asks raising a brow.

“No, Should I? What did I do?” I furrow my brows.

“When I stopped that demon possessing you? You pretty much kissed me” He points to the side of his lips and my eyes widen.

“O-Oh, I’m sorry. It was an accident. I swear I was just overwhelmed in the moment” I wave my hands around a bit.

“Be more careful next time. You're my twin. I don’t think I need to remind you that it's wrong to do that” He looks at me eyes softening. 

“I-I know that…” I whisper lowering my head.

He sighs and pulls me into a hug “I’m not mad at you ok? I figured it was probably an accident” He says petting my hair.

“It was” I mumble into his chest and then pull back “We should get back to the car” I punch his arm playfully and walk back to the Impala.

XX

My brothers and I walk into a motel room and we are met by Castiel and…Uriel. Oh today just got soooo much better!

“Winchester, Winchester, And Winchester” Uriel smirks.

“Oh, come on!” Dean groans.

“You are needed” Uriel says looking at Dean.

“Needed? We just got back from needed!” Dean yells.

“Now, you mind your tone with me” Uriel narrows his eyes on Dean.

“No, You mind your damn tone with us” Dean steps toward Uriel glaring, I clap my hands a little impressed by him. 

“We just got back from Pamela’s funeral” Sam explains to them.

“Hey, Uriel?” I smile sweetly.

“What, Whore?” He sneers.

I grin and throw a ball of my magic at him sending him flying into the motel room wall “Damn that felt good! That is for trying to kill me you prick!” I snarl glowing my eyes.

Uriel gets up and dusts himself off “I will allow that” He glares and looks back at my brothers.

I look at Castiel and he gives me a small smile of approval. I grin and sit down on one of the beds.

“So maybe you can stop moving us around like chesspieces for five freaking minutes!” I catch the tail end of Dean’s outburst at Uriel.

“We raised you out of hell for our purposes” Uriel tells Dean.

“Yeah, What were those again? What exactly do you want from me?” Dean hisses.

“Start with gratitude” Uriel glares.

Dean snorts and laughs.

“Dean, we know this is difficult to understand” Castiel speaks up.

“And we…don’t care” Uriel looks at Castiel then my brothers…That’s odd.

“Now, seven angels have been murdered. All of them from our garrison. The last one was killed tonight” Uriel explains.

“Demons?” I ask and receive a half shrug half nod from Uriel.

“How are they doing it?” Dean asks.

“We don’t know” Uriel says shaking his head.

“I’m sorry, but what do you want us to do about it? A demon with the juice to ice angels has to be out of our league, right?” Sam asks.

“We can handle the demons, thank you very much” Uriel tells Sam.

I look up at Castiel from the bed and I can feel frustration coming off of him but not toward my brothers…toward Uriel. Interesting.

“So you need our help hunting a demon?” Dean asks.

“Not quite” Castiel says stepping toward him “We have Alastair-” He sighs as Dean cuts him off.

“Great. He should name your trigger man” Dean smirks.

“But he won’t talk. Alastair’s will is very strong. We’ve arrived at an impasse” Castiel finishes.

“Yeah, Well, He’s like a black belt in torture. I mean, you guys are out of your league” Dean looks at me as I walk over and rub his shoulders a bit, He’s on edge.

“That’s why we’ve come to his student. You happen to be the most qualified interrogator we’ve got” Uriel smirks.

“Dean, you are our best hope” Castiel tries to make the situation better and fails.

“No. No way. You can’t ask me to do this Cass. Not this” Dean pleads as I move my hands from his shoulders.

Uriel walks over and leans on the table “Who said anything about asking?” Uriel chuckles and him, Dean, And Castiel vanish before our eyes.

“DAMN IT!” Sam yells voice deep causing me to jump out of my skin, not literally.

“What do we do?” I ask Sam as my heart stops racing.

“We need to find him and quick, I can call Ruby to help” Sam suggests pacing back and forth. 

“You do that, I’ll rack my brain for spells” I go and sit on the bed and close my eyes while I recall the stuff Chthon’s magic shared with me.

XX

“I got it!” I jump up, grab a map and lay it on the table.

“Got what?” Sam asks as I grab a knife from my bag.

“I’m gonna try a locator spell” I smile and close my eyes, I let my magic flow around the map and then I cut my palm and let my blood drip onto the map while focusing on Dean.

I open my eyes and the blood doesn’t move…It vanishes. “What the hell?” I furrow my brows and look at Sam.

“Try mine” He holds out his palm.

“He’s my brother too, my blood should have worked” I shake my head.

“Raven, Please. Just try mine” Sam says firmly.

I repeat the spell using Sam’s blood instead and the blood…moves…It fucking moves and circles around a block on the map.

“I-I but…That makes no sense!” I yell in frustration and walk outside the motel as Sam calls Ruby.

XX

After having a mental breakdown, I sit on a low wall and pray to Castiel.

“Raven, We are busy…I shouldn’t even be here” He says appearing on the wall beside me.

“Why not? What’s going on with you? I can read your emotions Castiel. They’re all off” I ask looking at him.

“I am being kept on a leash of sorts, Heaven thinks that the emotions I am developing are not good. They are clouding my judgement. I care too much for you…And your brothers” He says watching me intently.

“You care about me?” I ask tilting my head.

“Yes…More than an angel should. Did you get the tattoo? I sense something different with you” He looks me over a bit. 

I stand up and face him, then I lift my top showing the tattoo on my hip “Yup. Almost got possessed and it scared the hell outta me” I blush and lower my top as his eyes stay on my hip.

He nods “I am pleased to hear it, I must be going…Do not do anything reckless, Please” He squeezes my arm and vanishes.

Why do I like him so much? Ugh feelings are confusing.

I originally wasn't going to update today but I felt bad about it so here you go!

-Ray

Chapter Text

After Castiel left I stayed outside for a little bit. I finally decided to head back to our room but movement in the window caught my eye. I look in the window and see Ruby straddling Sam. Sam is…drinking her blood. Ruby looks past Sam and straight at me. She smirks and stares me down. I glare glowing my eyes and then I am in a warehouse…

I look around eyes wide and my eyes land on Castiel and Anna, They both look at me and I notice Anna is holding Castiel’s hand.

I glare at her flashing my eyes, she removes her hand from Castiel’s and backs up.

“Go” Castiel orders, glaring at Anna. Anna vanishes and Castiel walks over to me “Did you just teleport?” He asks holding my upper arm firmly.

“I-I think so” I nod looking up at him. 

He sighs and lets my arm go “Well you may as well remain here now, I sense your brother is also on his way” Castiel sits down on a chair at a table and motions to another chair beside him. I walk over and sit down beside him “Something is bothering you, talk to me” Castiel observes staring into my soul.

“Fine…The reason Sam will be here soon? I did a locator spell to find Dean. It required my magic and the blood of a sibling. My blood didn’t work, Sam’s did…Dean is my brother too, so what the hell?” I ask quietly.

“May I touch you?” Castiel asks tilting his head like a puppy.

“I uh…sure” I nod furrowing my brows.

Castiel cups my cheeks and looks into my eyes deeply, A couple of minutes pass before he pulls away his eyes widening.

“What? Castiel, What did you see?” I ask, taking his hands in mine as they fall from my cheeks.

“Your genetic make-up is changing at a rapid pace…” He tilts his head and gently pulls his hands free from mine.

“My genetic make-up? My DNA? What does that mean?” I ask, my heart starts pounding in my chest. 

“It means…this time tomorrow you will no longer be a Winchester. Not by blood anyway…” He explains and I feel like my heart is breaking into a million pieces.

A broken whimper passes my lips causing me to cover my mouth and turn away from him as I start silently sobbing. Castiel awkwardly but gently rubs my back as I cry.

XX

It probably took me over twenty minutes to calm down and I am still in shock, I need to find Chthon. Maybe he can reverse it or something, this can’t be how things are.

Castiel and I’s heads snap toward a door at the back of the room as we hear grunts and groans, Dean.

We run into the room and Castiel grabs Alastair off of Dean “Why wasn’t he restrained?!” I yell checking on Dean but he is out cold.

“He was!” Castiel yells back punching Alastair in the face.

Alastair throws Castiel into a wall and turns his attention to me “Hello Little Witch, Aww who made you cry? I should praise them” He chuckles.

I take a breath and summon my magic to my hands before uppercutting him across the room.

Alastair laughs maniacally “Now that was impressive” He gets up and appears in my face punching me in the nose, My head snaps back and I groan before blasting him in the stomach. Castiel catches him and kicks his knees out, I walk over and punch Alastair in the face over and over and over again. I pour all of my anger and sadness into it just letting it overcome me.

Alastair groans spitting out blood as I relent for a moment “Cute” He snickers, throws his head back, and throws Castiel through a wall. He gets up and grabs me by the throat “I am going to enjoy this, I’ll deal with my punishment later” He grins and a sickening snap rings through the room before the world goes dark.

XX

My eyes open and I am floating in a purple sky, It’s beautiful and calm…Where am I?

“You are in a limbo of sorts” A voice whispers close to me causing me to jump and look around but there’s no one there. 

“Do not be afraid you will return home soon, I wanted to see you…You are even more beautiful than I could have imagined” The voice practically swoons.

“W-Who are you?” I ask looking around trying to feel anything at all but my magic isn’t with me.

“You know my name, deep down. Think about it” The voice chuckles.

I look around more and I see a cloud in the shape of horns “L-Lucifer?” I ask heart racing. 

“Atta girl~ Hello Raven~” He croons.

“I-I want to go back home, p-please” I whimper.

He sighs “Hopefully by the time I come up there you will be less afraid. I will never hurt you Raven. You will be glad to hear Alastair is dead” I can hear the smile in his voice.

My eyes snap open and I jump up into a sitting position gasping for air as a panic attack takes over me. I cling onto the nearest person to me and sob yet again, I don’t even recognise the sounds coming from my body. The person continues to hold me as I cry and scream and shake for what feels like hours before passing out from exhaustion.

XX

I wake up laying on a bed, I gasp sitting up quickly. I’m in our motel room…I look around and my eyes land on a figure at the bottom of the bed “C-Castiel?” I ask, my voice raw and hoarse. 

“Yes” He smiles turning the lamp on “I am glad to see you awake, How are you feeling?” He asks sitting on the bed beside me.

“My throat hurts and my head is pounding” I rub my temples leaning forward on the bed.

“What do you remember?” Castiel asks very slowly.

“We were fighting Alastair and then…I don’t know” I shake my head and groan as another throbbing pain goes through it. 

“Alastair snapped your neck, He killed you…” Castiel says softly taking one of my hands into his.

“I-I died?” I ask shaking.

“Yes, You died and when you came back you were hysterical. You screamed and cried for hours while I held and comforted you. Did you see anything when you died?” He asks gently squeezing my hand.

“I don’t remember anything Castiel…” I whisper and lean forward resting my forehead on his arm.

“It must have been very traumatic. I do have some good news for you. Uriel is dead, Anna killed him when he tried to kill me” Castiel gently wraps an arm around me.

“H-He is? Really? Castiel…I could kiss you right now, But Chthon went missing when he kissed me so…I won’t. I can’t lose you Castiel, Ever” I whimper and nuzzle into his chest.

“I’m not going anywhere, I promise” He soothes and pets my hair as my eyes close.

What do we think? How was that for a little twist of events?

-Ray

Chapter Text

I haven’t quite been myself since I died. I stayed at Bobby’s for a couple of days and my magic has been on the fritz. I suspect it’s more on me mentally than on my actual magic. Bobby is back now though so I haven’t been alone the past couple of days.

I’m sitting outside on the hood of one of the cars sipping on coffee as I read a dark romance book I had Bobby pick up when he was in town…Yes he was both concerned and made fun of me. 

The sound of flapping wings causes me to snap my head up and look around, I furrow my brows as my eyes land on someone I have never seen before. I sit down my cup and book and cross my arms “Who are you?” I ask the man. He is around Sam’s height with thinning salt and pepper hair. He’s wearing a suit and he has a very punchable face. 

“My name is Zachariah. I’m Castiel’s boss. I figured we should meet and talk, Raven” He smiles at me and steps closer.

“Stay where you are” I snap and narrow my eyes.

Zachariah raises his hands in surrender “Ok, It’s ok. I’m not here to harm you” He continues to smile and it unsettles me “You should know…I’m the one who brought you back when you died” He leans on one of the cars to the right of me.

I turn my head to look at him and pick my cup back up “Thank you for that” I soften my eyes and sip my coffee.

“You’re welcome, Wouldn’t want to upset Lucifer after all” He shrugs and I choke on my coffee.

I start coughing “H-He’s not h-here, why d-do you a-all care so m-much?” I ask clearing my throat. 

“Because he will be, No matter how much you and your bro-sorry not brothers anymore…try to stop it” He sighs and walks over to me so there is less than an inch between us. He looks down at me “I am here to offer you a proposition and I have something you may want in return” He grins. 

“What do you want from me?” I glare and manage to glow my eyes which causes him to take a couple steps back.

“When Lucifer rises and he will, I want you to promise me you will do whatever we ask you to do to stop him” Zachariah looks into my still glowing eyes and I can sense a wave of fear coming from him. 

“What is your offer? What do you have for me?” I ask crossing one leg over the other. 

“I have the location of your demon friend. Chthon was it? Promise me and I will give you it” He says firmly.

“I need something first” I hop off of the car and stretch.

“What?” He asks.

“My powers are on the fritz, my own mental state no doubt but that means I can’t get Chthon alone and I will not involve my brothers” I make sure to enunciate brothers. “I would like Castiel to help me” I look into Zachariah’s eyes firmly. 

“Done” He shrugs.

“Great! Then I promise to do what is asked of me concerning Lucifer. Now where is Chthon?” I ask smiling sweetly.

Zachariah gives me the address where the demons are keeping Chthon. I thanked him and went back inside to prepare before I call Castiel.

XX

I dressed in all black to hide better since I can’t use my magic. I packed a bag of goodies to help with demons but I know I am going to have to rely on Castiel for the most part. I don’t have my magic or the demon knife so…

I told Bobby what I was up to and he wanted to help but I shot him down on that real quick. I got a call from Sam and apparently they are investigating books…about our lives. Like no details missed, the books have everything. I made sure they picked up a copy for me.

I head out to the junkyard and pray to Castiel, He appears almost immediately in my face.

“Hello again” He smiles at me “Zachariah must have a soft spot for you, He would never usually send a soldier on something like this” He looks down at me.

“No idea on that, I’m going to need you to deal with most of the demons, I don’t have a weapon to kill them with” I sigh meeting his eyes. 

“About that…I can kill them with a touch so you can borrow this” He pulls out a long silver blade from his jacket and holds it out to me “This is an angel blade, it kills demons and it can kill me. Do not let it slip away, I am trusting you” He looks into my eyes deeply.

“I’ll keep it safe, I promise” I smile and take the blade from his hand. He nods and puts his hand on my arm teleporting us to the back of the warehouse Chthon is being kept at.  “Can you tell how many demons are here?” I ask peeking around a corner.

“Not enough to stop us” He vanishes and I see him appear behind a demon and kill it. So much for stealth.

I quickly run up to a demon coming up behind Castiel and I stab it in the back with the angel blade. It kills it instantly and I’m in shock at how little effort was needed. I shake my head and stay close to Castiel as we make our way through the warehouse. 

I get punched in the side of the head and fall to my knees, The demon walks up to me and their eyes widen as they see who they hit “Shit, Shit, Shit!” The demon panics so I take the opportunity to stab him with the angel blade. He looks at me eyes wide as he dies. 

I take out a few other demons guarding the entrance to a back room, one of them actually ran away from me. I don’t think it knew what to do about this. 

I open the door and my heart pounds in my chest as my eyes land on Chthon in a devils trap. I look around and see runes all over the room “Cass!” I yell and look behind me as Castiel appears “The runes…Can you clear them?” I ask looking at him.

Castiel nods and snaps his fingers causing the runes to vanish. I quickly run in and kneel beside Chthon. He is no longer put together, for the first time ever I am seeing him disheveled. His usually slicked back straight hair is down and wavy and he looks exhausted. 

“You came to save me Darling?” He smiles at me but it doesn’t quite meet his eyes.

“Of course I did…Not getting rid of me that easily” I joke and help him to his feet, Castiel breaks the devils trap and I lead Chthon out of there. We get to the entrance of the warehouse and Chthon gasps pulling away from me. His hair changes back to its clean state and the colour returns to his cheeks. There must have been other runes somewhere…

He turns to me and cups my cheeks “Thank you so much for saving me” He looks at Castiel “Both of you…” He smiles at Castiel and then looks down at me.

“I’m just sorry I couldn’t find you sooner” I smile sadly leaning into his touch.

“I let my guard down, I will not make that mistake again” Chthon smiles and gently presses his lips to mine.

Castiel clears his throat causing me to pull away “We should go before more demons come” Castiel looks around avoiding my eyes.

“Right! I should get back to my brothers, Uh Chthon I still have your number if thats ok?” I ask looking at him.

“Of course it is” He nods and smiles at me “Thank you again my pet” He pats my head and vanishes.

I take a breath and turn to Castiel “Here, Thank you for letting me use it” I hold out the angel blade, Castiel nods and tucks it back in his jacket. Castiel puts his hand on my arm and teleports me to my brothers.

What did we think? Chthon is back! Wooo!

-Ray

Chapter Text

“It’s Lilith” A man standing in front of me tells my brothers.

“What’s Lilith?” I ask causing Sam and Dean to jump and the man in front of me to scream like a girl and duck behind Dean.

I burst out laughing and hunch over holding my stomach “I-I am s-so sorry!” I giggle loudly.

The man looks at me and I can feel fear coming off of him “Oh no, no, no, no” He whimpers gripping his hair.

“Are you ok?” I ask the man.

“Raven, Chuck. Chuck, Raven” Dean introduces while Chuck continues to freak out. 

I walk over to Chuck and take his hand in mine “Calm down. It’s ok. What’s going on?” I ask keeping my voice soft and calm.

“Are you ok? You’re Raven…I wrote the death of your first love Damien and you had your neck snapped a few days ago” He rambles on shaking.

“Don’t worry about it. I’m not mad at you, ok?” I smile letting his hand go.

He takes a few breaths and calms down “C-Can I see your magic? Please?” He asks.

“I uh actually can’t right now, It’s on the fritz” I shake my head.

“Right, Because your death shook you up?” He asks, I nod and sit on Dean’s knee.

“What’s the occasion?” Dean asks looking up at me.

“Because I felt like it” I huff and cross my arms.

“Oh! How’s Chthon?” Chuck asks.

“I saved him, he’s good” I smile.

Chuck nods and goes back to what he was interrupted about. Lilith is going to be in town tonight and apparently she and Sam are going to uh…fuck pretty much. 

XX

I’m in the back of the Impala reading the first supernatural book, It’s exactly what happened that first night Dean came to get us. I read the prologue over and over again. Seeing Damien’s thoughts written out…It hurts even worse. I’m crying as I read it and I’ve seen my brothers look at me more than once. I can’t bring myself to read the end when I find Damien’s body…

I take a couple of pictures and send them to Chthon asking what he thinks.

Chthon: I think you should talk to the one who wrote it, If anyone can tell you more about your future…It may be him. 

I tilt my head reading the text and decide that if we do end up staying in town like Chuck said then I will go and talk to him.

XX

The road out of town was out of commission so we did end up staying here. We got some food from a diner and then got a hotel sorted out for the night. Dean is on a walk to try and mess with Chuck’s script and I am in a library reading more of the supernatural books. 

XX

Dean text me and asked me to meet him back at Chuck’s so we are sitting in Chuck’s living room waiting on him coming back. 

“Wanna talk about it? The dying? Maybe it’ll fix your powers” Dean smiles as I bounce my leg over and over.

“There’s nothing to talk about, I don’t remember it” I snap a little harsher than I meant to.

“You remember something. Your bouncing your leg a hundred miles an hour and you stayed with Bobby” He observes making me force my leg to stop.

“I remember the snap of my neck and that is it…” I sigh and fiddle with my sleeves.

“You can talk to me you know, I’m your brother” Dean leans over and takes my hand in his.

“Actually you’re not…Not by blood anyway” I sigh and meet his eyes.

“What?” He asks tilting his head.

“My DNA has changed. Castiel told me it’s why my locator spell wouldn’t work with my blood. My powers have changed my DNA for some reason and I don’t know why. All I know is that genetically? You and Sam aren’t related to me anymore…” I sniffle.

“Screw that. Blood or not. Magic voodoo or whatever, It doesn't change a thing. You are my sister and I love you ok? It changes nothing. We grew up together, came out of the same vagina, etc” He sits beside me on the couch and wraps his arm around my waist. 

“I-I love you too. I really needed to hear that Dean, Thank you” I wipe my eyes and lean my head on his chest. He rubs my side comfortingly for a moment until we hear the door unlock. Dean moves back to his chair and waits patiently.

“Dean, Raven” Chuck bows his head walking into the room.

“I take it you knew we’d be here?” Dean asks.

“You look terrible” Chuck says trying to lighten the mood.

“That’s because I just got hit by a minivan Chuck” Dean narrows his eyes.

“Oh” Chuck bows his head like a kicked puppy.

“That it? Every damn thing you write about me comes true and all you have to say is Oh??” Dean glares raising his voice.

“Please don’t yell at me” Chuck shakes and I don’t blame him.

“Why do I get the feeling there’s something you’re not telling us?” Dean asks standing up, I stand to incase I need to step in.

“What wouldn’t I tell you?” Chuck asks backing away as Dean advances on him.

“How you know what you know for starters!” Dean yells getting closer.

“Dean!” I yell walking over to him “Calm down” I level him with a glare.

“I don’t know how I know. I just do” Chuck whimpers.

“Not good enough” Dean grabs Chuck by the jacket and pushes him against the wall “How the hell are you doing this?!” Dean yells in Chuck's face, I try summoning my magic but nothing…

“Dean, let him go” Castiel says appearing behind Dean. Dean lets Chuck go and turns to face Castiel “This man is to be protected” Castiel says looking between Dean and I.

“Why?” I ask looking at Cass.

“He’s a prophet of the Lord” Castiel answers and looks at Chuck. Prophets are a thing now? Huh who knew.

“You- You’re Castiel aren’t you?” Chuck asks.

“It’s an honor to meet you, Chuck. I admire your work” Castiel smiles picking up one of the supernatural books and looking through it. 

Chuck makes a beeline for the stairs so I follow him. 

“Chuck? I know you’re stressed but can we talk a moment?” I ask following him into a bedroom.

“You want to talk about Lucifer, right?” He asks sitting on the bed and opening a beer.

“Just whatever you can tell me” I nod and lean on the doorframe. 

“I haven’t seen much about him to be honest. I know he spoke to you when you died” He chugs half the beer.

“What did he say? I can’t remember it” I sigh tucking my hair behind my ear. 

“He said you were more beautiful than he could have imagined. He told you that he would never hurt you and…By the time he comes up here he hopes you won’t be afraid of him” Chuck laughs and chugs the rest of the beer.

“I’m gonna leave my number with you. If you see anything else about him…Please let me know” I write my number on a piece of paper on his desk and then head back downstairs.

XX

Dean and I head back to the hotel, apparently the Sam and Lilith thing can’t be stopped at all.

Dean and I walk into the hotel room “We’re getting out of here” Dean tells Sam as he starts packing.

“What? Where?” Sam asks.

“Anywhere, out of this motel, out of this town. I don’t care if we gotta swim. We are getting out” Dean rambles and looks around the room “Dude, where are all the hex bags?” Dean asks turning to face Sam.

“I burned them” Sam says putting his hands on his hips.

“You what?” I ask already exhausted.

“Look, if Lilith is coming which is a big if-” Sam starts.

“No, no, no. It’s more than an if. Chuck is not a psychic. He’s a prophet” Dean explains cutting Sam off.

“What?” Sam asks.

“Cass showed up. And apparently, Chuck is writing the gospel of us” Dean explains.

If this is going where I think it is…I need to go and try to use my magic. I groan and walk out to the parking lot. I calm my mind and take deep breaths. I am alive. I am ok. This is ridiculous…I control you magic. You don’t control me. I hold up my hands and my magic comes to me “Yes!” I squeal and jump around a bit. Thank the gods…I walk around the back of the hotel and throw some balls of magic around to be sure I can do this. It’s like muscle memory.

I head back to the hotel room but stop as I see Dean getting in the car “Where are you going?” I ask running to the window. 

“Guard Sam, I’m going to get Chuck” Dean smiles and drives off. 

Great…I groan and stand outside the hotel room door.

XX

I’ve been standing out here for at least 20 minutes when a sharp pain goes through the back of my head and the world goes dark.

XX

I open my eyes and groan immediately covering them as a bright white light beams down on the motel room, No wait..Not a light. It’s an angel! I can see him. Good news…They aren’t biblically accurate monstrosities but they are fucking HUGE. The angel looks down at me his glowing blue eyes meeting mine, He tilts his head and then as quickly as appeared he vanishes. 

“Are you ok?” Dean asks kneeling beside me.

“Y-Yeah I uh I’m good, What happened?” I ask sitting up.

“Lilith bonked you on the head and then an angel chased her away before Sam and her could…ya know” He explains helping me stand. 

“Why was there an angel?” I groan as he checks the back of my head for any wounds.

“Chuck, He has a literal angel on his shoulder. Any demons come into a room with him and the angel comes to smite them” Dean explains.

“So is Lilith dead?” I ask as he smoothes my hair down gently.

“No. Bitch ran off before the angel could properly show” He sighs “Go to the car and wait for us ok?” He gently ruffles my hair.

"In a minute" I walk over to Chuck "Still wanna see my magic?" I ask with a smile.

"I definitely do" He nods.

I summon my magic to my hands and swirl it around my body then juggle it for him. He's smiling like a kid on Christmas. "Everything you hoped for?" I ask making it stop.

"Better, Thank you for showing me" He grins.

"You're welcome Chuck" I smile and head back to the car, I climb in the backseat and close my eyes. 

I hope this was good enough, I know nothing really happened buuuuut we did see an angel so that's something!

-Ray

Chapter Text

Author Note: I skipped Jump The Shark. That’s the episode where we meet Adam for the first time. I just wanted to do a little note for it. Raven absolutely adored Adam and Adam loved her magic so much. She is devastated about his death and she is still mourning him in this episode. 

My brothers and I are in an old building that looks recently destroyed. Dean woke Sam and I up, Apparently Cass came to him in a dream and told him to meet him here. 

“Guys! Over here!” I rush over to an unconscious Castiel lying on some metal beams “Cass! Cass!” I shake him gently.

Castiel gasps waking up and looks around “What’s-What’s-What’s going on?” He asks as Dean and I help him to his feet.

“Just take it easy” Dean soothes.

“Oh no” Castiel sighs.

“Cass? Are you ok?” I ask looking into his eyes.

“Castiel. I’m not Castiel. It’s me” Cass? Not Cass looks at the three of us.

“Who’s me?” Sam asks.

“Jimmy. My name’s Jimmy” Jimmy looks around confused and I tilt my head taking a peek into his mind, Yup I can read it…That’s not Castiel.

“Where the hell is Castiel?” Dean asks.

“He’s gone” Jimmy tells us as he shakes his head, He looks so lost.

No, No, No…He promised. Castiel promised he wouldn’t leave me…

XX

We took Jimmy to get some food and then took him back to the hotel with us. He keeps stealing glances at me here and there and every time he does he blushes.

We are all sat around a table while Jimmy eats “Mind slowing down? You’re gonna give me angina” Dean asks raising a brow at Jimmy.

“I’m hungry” Jimmy says at the same time I elbow Dean in the ribs.

“When’s the last time you ate?” Sam asks.

“I don’t know. Months” Jimmy shrugs taking a drink of his soda.

“What the hell happened back there? It looked like an angel battle royale” Sam asks as Jimmy continues to eat.

“All I remember is a flash of light and I, Uh…I woke up and I was just you know, like, me again” Jimmy explains.

“So what? Cass just ditched out of your meat suit?” Dean asks.

“I really don’t know” Jimmy shakes his head.

“You remember anything about being possessed? Anything at all?” I ask gently putting my hand on Jimmy’s shoulder, He almost chokes on his food as he blushes and looks at me.

“Y-Yeah, bits a-and pieces. I mean, angel inside of you…It’s kind of like being chained to a comet” Jimmy waves his hand around.

“That doesn’t sound like much fun” Dean jokes.

“Understatement” Jimmy smiles and looks at me for a second before going back to eating.

“Cass said he wanted to tell us something. Please tell me you remember that?” Sam asks looking between me and Jimmy.

“Sorry” Jimmy shakes his head no.

“Come on, What do you know?” Dean prods.

“My name is Jimmy Novak. I’m from Pontiac, Illinois. I have a family” Jimmy smiles and my heart drops. Does this mean I’ve lost Cass for good…?

XX

After Jimmy explained a little about his family, Sam and Dean went outside to talk about what to do. I stayed in the hotel room with Jimmy while he paces back and forth.

“You’re gonna be ok Jimmy, I promise” I smile sadly from the bed I am sitting on. 

“You’re Raven aren’t you?” Jimmy asks looking at me.

“Yeah” I nod.

“Castiel likes you a lot, I don’t remember anything but I can still feel how he felt about you. It’s strong” Jimmy smiles sitting on an opposite bed. 

“I like him too…I really hope he is ok” I wipe a tear as it falls and clear my throat “S-Sorry” I smile at Jimmy and head to the bathroom for a moment to myself.

XX

Jimmy is currently asleep, sorry faking being asleep on one of the beds. My brothers basically decided that we are holding him hostage because that is so healthy…I’m also faking being asleep on a chair, If Jimmy leaves I am going to go with him. 

Sam walks out of the hotel room and Jimmy gets out of bed, He sneaks out so I get up and follow him “Jimmy?” I whisper making him jump.

“Please don’t take me back in there” He pleads.

“I won’t but I am coming with you ok? I want to make sure you’re safe” I smile.

Jimmy visibly relaxes and we quickly make our way away from the hotel.

I pull Jimmy to a parking lot and use my magic to open up a cars doors “Get in, I can magically hotwire it for you” I smile and get in the passenger side.

Jimmy gets in the driver seat and I use my magic to start it up “Tada” I grin.

“That’s so amazing” He chuckles and starts driving. 

XX

We got to Jimmy’s home by morning, I am staying in the car while he goes and reunites with his family.

My phone pings as a message from Sam pops through.

Sam: Where the hell are you? Castiel is alive, He’s back in heaven.

Raven: That’s a relief. I’m safe don’t worry.

I lock my phone and lean back in my seat closing my eyes, I need a nap.

This one was also a little lackluster, My apologies!

-Ray

Chapter Text

My eyes snap open as the car door is yanked open, and I am pulled out of the car. The person pins me to the side of the car. I throw my fist toward their face but freeze mid-swing seeing Dean. 

“Don’t do that!” I yell and punch him in the chest pretty hard, He coughs and hunches over letting my arm go. 

“Don’t do what?” He coughs catching his breath. 

“Don’t just scare me like that! I could have seriously hurt you!” I punch him in the tit this time, He grunts and glares at me.

“Tit punch? Really? God, you are such a girl” He shakes his head.

I raise a brow and lift my knee to hit him in the dick. A scream from inside Jimmy’s house stops me in my tracks “Jimmy!” I quickly run to the house, blast the door open with my magic, and look around. My eyes land on Jimmy on the ground with a demon beating on him, The demon's eyes lock on me. I smirk and give her a finger wave before blasting her off of Jimmy. Dean slits another demons throat with the demon knife. The demon I blasted off of Jimmy tries to make a run for it but is stopped in her tracks by Sam holding her with his powers.

“Go. Get them out of here!” Sam yells struggling to hold the demon. That isn’t good.

I follow Jimmy and his daughter out of the house while my brothers stay back and deal with the demon. 

“Sorry I wasn’t faster” I shake my head at my own stupidity as we reach the Impala.

“It’s not your fault” Jimmy smiles as he wraps his arms around his daughter. 

My brothers come out of the house and run to the car “Where’s your wife?” Dean asks.

“Right here” Jimmy’s wife runs up to us.

“Lets go” Dean gets in the driver seat, Jimmy, his daughter, and his wife get in the back. I groan loudly as Sam gets in the passenger seat.

“Come on, we’ve done this before” Sam rolls his eyes and motions to his lap, I grumble and climb in awkwardly getting situated as he closes the door.

“Friendly reminder…I hate this” I huff and cross my arms.

“Since when?” Sam asks looking at me.

“Since now” I grumble.

XX

Dean drove us to a parking garage for a moment to think. 

“You were right” Jimmy says looking at his wife and daughter in the car. 

“I’m sorry we were” Dean says apologetically as he looks toward the car. 

“I’m telling you, I don’t know anything” Jimmy says shaking his head.

“I don’t think they’re inclined to believe you” Dean tells Jimmy raising a brow. 

“And even if they did, You’re a vessel. They’re still gonna wanna know what makes you tick” Sam explains.

“Which means vivisection, if they’re feeling generous” Dean says earning a slap on the back of the head from me.

“Ow” He grunts and rubs where I hit him.

“I’m gonna tell you once again, you’re putting your family in danger. You have to come with us” Sam says making Jimmy look at his family again.

“How long? And don’t give me, cross that bridge when we get to it” Jimmy asks looking at Sam.

Sam shakes his head “Don’t you get it? Forever. The demons will never stop. You can never be with your family. So you either get as far away from them as possible or put a bullet in your head. And that’s how you keep your family safe. But there’s no getting out and there’s no going home” Sam glares at Jimmy.

“What the hell is wrong with you?!” I glare pushing Sam’s chest hard enough that he steps back a few steps.

“I’m just telling him the truth, Raven! Someone has to” Sam glares at me causing me to glow my eyes. 

“There is truth and there is being an asshole, You are being an asshole” I snap and Sam has enough common sense to keep his distance. 

Jimmy agreed to come with us so we are currently standing off to the side while he talks to his family.

“Don’t ever run off like that again, ok?” Dean scolds looking into my eyes.

“No promises. I was keeping him safe, Better me be with him than him be alone” I grumble watching Sam hotwire a car for the wife. 

XX

I fell asleep in the back of the Impala with Jimmy, Thank the gods I did not have to sit on Sam’s lap again. I don’t like how he is being these days…

I’m woken up by Dean shaking my knee “Wakey, Wakey, Job never freaking ends. Demon is in Jimmy’s wife” Dean grumbles.

“You’ve gotta be kidding me” I whine sitting up straight.

“Wish I was” Dean shakes his head turning the car around.

XX

We are at the location the demon told Jimmy to meet her at. Jimmy went in ahead and my brothers and I head for the back door. My arms are grabbed, pulled behind my back, And cuffed? I furrow my brows trying to use my magic but nothing happens…

“Can’t hurt you, Can’t have you using that magic of yours either so…We made these special cuffs with Runes carved in them just for you” A demon smirks walking around my body to face me.

I look around seeing more demons holding Sam and Dean “Let them go or when I get free of these you are all dead!” I snarl at the demon.

“You are so adorable~” The demon croons and boops my nose before taking my arm and leading me inside the building.

The demons take us to Jimmy and his family “Nice plan Dean” Sam grumbles.

“Yeah, well, nobody bats a thousand” Dean chuckles.

“Got the knife?” The demon inside Jimmy’s wife asks.

A demon holding Sam lifts it up and shows her, Jimmy’s wife smiles brightly.

“And you know what’s funny?” Jimmy’s wife asks.

“You wearing a soccer mom?” Dean jokes.

“I was actually bummed to get this detail, picking up an empty vessel. Sort of like a milk run. Now look who landed in my lap” Jimmy’s wife grins looking at me.

“Yeah, well, you got us, okay? Let these people go” Sam pleads with her.

“Oh, Sam. It’s easy to act chivalrous when your wonder girl powers aren’t working huh?” Jimmy’s wife croons and shrugs “Now for the punch line. Everybody but Raven dies” Jimmy’s wife pulls out a gun and shoots Jimmy in the stomach.

“NO!” I scream and despite the cuffs the room lights flicker viciously. I drop to my knees and sob “No, No, No!” I whimper unable to help.

“Waste little orphan Annie” Jimmy’s wife tells the demon that was holding me. He walks ahead making his way toward Jimmy’s daughter.

“No, please!” I sob forced to watch.

The demon swings a metal pole at the girls head, Her head snaps up, she catches the pole and puts her hand on the demon’s head killing him.

My brother’s start fighting the demons that are holding them, I slide my arms under my body bringing them to the front and rush over to the demon the little girl killed. I search him for the keys and cry in relief as I find them, I undo the cuffs and rush to Jimmy’s side applying pressure to the wound. 

“You’re ok, you’re gonna be ok” I repeat over and over more for myself at this point…

The little girl, I can see her wings now…Castiel? He? She? Kneels beside Jimmy and I running her fingers through Jimmy’s hair.

“Of course we keep our promises. Of course you have our gratitude. You served us well, your work is done…It’s time to go home now. Your real home. You’ll rest forever in the fields of the Lord. Rest now, Jimmy” Castiel says trying to soothe Jimmy. 

I shake my head in disbelief, he can’t just swap out vessels like this! Especially not a little girl! 

“No, Claire?” Jimmy cries.

“She’s with me now. She’s chosen. It’s in her blood, as it was in yours” Castiel says coldly.

“Please, Castiel. Me, just take me. Take me, please” Jimmy begs for his daughter.

“I wanna make sure you understand. You won’t die or age. If this last year was painful for you…picture a hundred, a thousand more like it” Castiel looks at Jimmy firmly.

Jimmy grabs Castiel by the arm “It doesn’t matter. You take me. Just take me” Jimmy tells Castiel firmly.

“As you wish” Castiel nods and swaps to Jimmy’s body in a blinding white light. I can’t even explain the relief that I feel in this moment…I wipe my eyes and take a few deep breaths as Castiel back in Jimmy’s body stands up.

Castiel walks over to my brothers and I follow after a moment “You are unbelievable you know that? A kid? Really?!” I scold Castiel but he ignores me and starts walking away.

“Cass, hold up” Dean says making him turn around “What were you gonna tell me?” Dean asks.

“I learned my lesson while I was away, Dean. I serve heaven, I don’t serve man…and I certainly don’t serve you” Castiel looks at me “Forget any emotions or moment’s of weakness I showed you…There will be no more” Castiel looks at the three of us firmly before walking away and I feel my heart break into a million pieces.

XX

Dean pulled me to the side before getting in the car, He told me about Sam drinking demon blood. Dean and I mutually agreed to take him to Bobby’s and lock him up to detox. 

To be truthful I can’t really think of much right now, first I lost Adam and then Castiel and then Castiel again…

Why can’t I just get a break?

I hope this was good, Sorry for being late! I do want to make a little note here letting you all know that I will be continuing into season 5 so the title will change a tad after the last episode.

-Ray

Chapter Text

When we got to Bobby’s last night, Dean and Bobby tricked Sam into the panic room in the basement. He is currently locked in, and I can feel his emotions. They are all over the place. Imagine a chaotic tornado full of pretty much every emotion in the book, and you have Sam's mental state right now. It is exhausting. No, seriously, I'm half-tempted to leave for a bit. I've slept practically the whole time. 

I crawl out of bed not bothering to get dressed out of my PJs, and walk downstairs. 

Dean meets me in the kitchen “I was wondering when you'd wake up, feeling ok?” He asks, looking me up and down and I choose to ignore the fact his eyes lingered on my thighs. 

“Oh yeah, perfectly fine…NO I'M NOT FEELING OK!” I yell and wave my hands around causing multiple things to shake with my magic.

Dean cringes “I'm gonna get you some coffee, sit” He snaps his finger toward the kitchen table, I walk over to the table and sit on one of the chairs. 

I rub my temples as Dean makes me a cup of coffee, He finishes up, sits it down in front of me, and then sits across from me in another chair.

“Drink some of that and then tell me what's up” He points to the coffee and then sips on his own. 

I grumble taking slow sips of the coffee so I don't burn my tongue “Empathy is one of my powers. I can feel everything Sam is feeling and it is freaking exhausting…I might actually need to leave for a bit” I yawn. 

“That's fine…You'll come back the moment I call you?” He asks, leaning back in his chair. 

“Of course, My magic is back to a hundred percent so when you find Lilith I will help you kill her” I sip on the coffee some more as another wave of Sam's emotions hits me. 

“Perfect, It's looking like it'll be down to us…Sam is not going to be part of this fight” Dean shakes his head. 

“I'll go talk to Chthon while I'm out, I'll ask him to train me up a bit. Doesn't hurt to be prepared for the worst” I smile downing my coffee and ignoring the burn it leaves behind. I stand up and stretch, cracking my bones. As I look at Dean his eyes are on my exposed stomach. 

“Tattoo all healed up?” He asks. 

“Y-Yeah…It uh it's um fine” I blush pulling my top down a bit…God what is wrong with me? “Anywho I'm gonna go get dressed and head out, call me if anything big happens” I quickly run out of the kitchen and upstairs to my room. 

I got dressed in black leggings, sneakers, and a Ac/dc tank top before texting Chthon for his location. He did not reply instead I blinked and suddenly I am standing in a HUGE luxurious mansion living room. It's decorated in black, purple, and silver. It's beautiful. 

“Like what you see, pet?” Chthon asks from behind me making me spin around and face him.

“It's like something straight out of a movie, Is this place yours?” I ask looking around in awe.

“Made it with my magic. I'll have to teach you someday” Chthon smiles, summoning a glass of…

“Is that champagne?” I ask, raising a brow as he hands the glass to me. 

“Mmhmm. I sense you are not here for pleasure, so, might as well drink first” Chthon snaps his fingers, making me sit in a chair.

I sip the champagne and sigh “You would be correct. Lilith needs to die before she breaks the last seal. I need you to teach me more magic, how to fight with it…how to kill her. Please” I soften my eyes looking up at him. 

“Are you prepared to commit this time? No matter how hard it gets?” Chthon asks, crossing his arms.

“Yes, I am. I want you to hit me with everything you've got, I need to be able to kill her…I do not want to find out what Lucifer wants with me” I down the champagne and bounce my leg. 

“When did that start?” Chthon asks looking at my leg. 

“Around the time Alastair snapped my neck” I sigh.

“I can only imagine what that must have been like, I will teach you my little pet~” Chthon snaps his fingers and we are now outside in the garden. 

I have no time to look around or admire the scenery as Chthon lunges at me knocking me on my ass.

XX

Three hours later.

I am panting on the ground bloody and bruised and Chthon doesn’t look much better. We did not go easy on each other at all. 

“You are improving but you are not capable of killing Lilith yet…How much time do we have?” Chthon asks breathing heavily as he looks at me.

“Days…maybe…I don’t know” I groan wiping the blood from my face and busted lip. 

“We need to keep going then” Chthon gets up, running his fingers through his hair. 

“I’m sore and exhausted, Chthon, I can’t do this” I whimper, trying not to cry. 

He walks over and cups my cheeks “Yes you can. You are Raven Winchester. You are my heir, and you can do this” He looks into my eyes firmly.

“I-I’m not a Winchester…” I whisper and pull away from him “I’m pathetic and useless when it counts. I couldn’t save Damien or Adam, I lost Castiel…I can’t ever be happy without something ruining it!” I sob.

“You could not have known what would happen to Damien. Stop blaming yourself for that” Chthon pulls me in close and leans down resting his forehead against mine.

“That doesn’t excuse the others…” I whisper meeting his eyes.

“You have me. I am not going anywhere ever again” Chthon closes the distance, pressing his lips to mine. I whimper a very pathetic sound and return the kiss. Chthon moves his hands to my hips and pulls me flush against him. I wrap my arms around his neck and kiss him back deeply. He lets out a soft growl that goes through my whole body, I whine and tug on his hair pulling him even closer to the point where I can feel his cock hard against my stomach. 

A whistle makes me jump and pull away from Chthon. I look around and groan as over ten people are here in the garden now. Doesn’t take a genius to know they are demons. 

“What the hell is your problem?! Can’t you all just fuck off?!” I yell glowing my eyes and summoning my magic to my hands. 

One of the demons steps forward raising his hands “Not here to hurt you, Our problem as you put it, is…You are to be the Queen of hell along with Lucifer as our King. Not Chthon and not anyone else. You are his” The demon explains and I see red…

I giggle like a maniac. “I’m sorry…You’re telling me that Lucifer has some fucking moronic claim on me?! So what no one else is allowed to touch me only him? Is that why Damien died?” I seethe and the ground below us begins to shake. 

“Damien was a human whose life was going nowhere. He was failing classes, and he would have dragged you down with him! You should be honoured that you are Lucifer’s chosen Queen!” The demon snaps. 

My ears start to ring after what he said about Damien. I lunge at him and tackle him to the ground before throwing punch after punch after punch. I beat his face to a bloody pulp, and I don’t stop until Chthon sends a wave of magic into my mind…It’s a spell to kill demons…I grin and raise my hand to use the spell but Chthon’s fist closes around mine, and he snaps his fingers, killing all of the demons in the garden.

My whole body is shaking as I look up at Chthon “W-Why show me if I can’t use it?” I ask tilting my head. 

“At your current level of magic, that spell will be a one-time use, It will render you powerless until you recharge over time…You can use it to kill Lilith. Do not miss, I was wrong about you. After what I saw here…You are strong enough” He smiles proudly helping me to my feet. 

“T-Thank you Chthon…” I shake out my hands as the pain sets in from the punching. 

“You’re welcome, now” He sends another wave of magic into my mind “You can teleport properly, not on accident like last time. This will help you a lot” Chthon smiles and pulls me into a hug.

“You have no idea how helpful that is going to be” I nuzzle his chest using his scent and presence to calm down. 

My phone starts vibrating in my pocket. I groan and pull it out before checking it. Dean needs me. “I have to go” I sigh pulling away from Chthon. 

“I’ll see you later, Darling~” He smiles as I teleport back to Bobby’s.

I hope this longer chapter makes up for the lack of things happening <3 

-Ray

Chapter Text

I focused on Dean when I teleported and it took me right inside the panic room “What is going on?!” My eyes widen as I see Sam having what looks like a seizure while Bobby and Dean struggle to hold him down. I glow my eyes and use my magic to pin Sam down on his back while Bobby puts his belt in Sam’s mouth for him to bite down on. 

“No freaking clue!” Dean yells letting go of Sam since I have him held down.

“We need to restrain him in case this happens again” Bobby shakes his head and walks out of the room.

Dean leans on the wall taking a breath “How’d you get back?” He asks watching me.

“Chthon taught me how to teleport” I smile and run one of my hands through Sam’s hair softly.

“Huh, Definitely handy. He also do all of that to you?” Dean pushes off the wall and motions to my lip and bloody clothes as Bobby comes back in with cuffs.

“We were training” I shrug and release my hold on Sam one limb at a time as Bobby chains him down.

“Thanks for the help kid” Bobby smiles at me.

“Anytime” I nod and follow them out of the room and back upstairs to the main room. 

Dean sits on the sofa and holds his head in his hands. I walk over and sit beside him gently wrapping my arms around him to comfort him. Dean rubs his head and relaxes into my touch while him and Bobby discuss what to do next. 

“I can take a peek into Sam’s head and see if I can get a better look at what’s going on, Maybe I can fix some of it” I suggest looking between Dean and Bobby. 

“Not the worst idea” Bobby shrugs in agreement.

“How good are you at mind stuff?” Dean asks.

“Remember Stephanie Miller?” I ask Dean raising a brow.

“Who?” He asks, raising his brows.

“Exactly” I grin and stand up “If I’m not back in ten minutes, come check on me” I kiss Dean's head and walk down to the panic room. 

I walk into the panic room and close the door behind me, Sam’s out cold so this should be easier for me to work with. I walk over to the bed and sit on the edge, I send a tendril of magic into his mind allowing me access. 

It’s a mess in here…He’s reliving memories of his younger years but they’re twisted all wrong. As I go deeper I see Alastair and I freeze remembering the last time I saw him. I take deep breaths and start working on some of the issues. 

“Ah, Ah, Ah~ None of that” Alastair croons in my ear and throws me into a wall, I gasp out and struggle against his power. This isn’t supposed to happen!

Alastair twists his hand causing a blinding pain to go through my head and my nose starts to bleed.

“N-No! Stop!” Sam cries for me, Alastair smirks and I am kicked out of Sam’s head and thrown across the room into the iron walls. I gasp out and check my nose. My eyes widen as I see blood…What the hell is going on in there?

I teleport out of the panic room and lean against the wall, I jump as Castiel looks at me through the stairs. The panic room door opens causing me to look at it then back at Castiel, He tilts his head and I hear him groan before I am being grabbed and teleported out of the basement. 

“You weren’t supposed to be down there” Castiel shakes his head and puts the Rune cuffs on me.

“W-What the hell are you doing?!” I ask confused as hell.

“I let Sam out and I can not have you running to Dean so, You are staying with me for now” He shakes his head clearly not prepared for this and leans on a railing. I shiver and look around, We are on an oil rig in the middle of the ocean…Are you fucking kidding me?!

“Is this a bad time to mention that I can’t swim?” I ask him shaking like a leaf.

Castiel looks at me raising a brow “Really?” He asks.

“Yup, Never had time to learn as a kid…” I sit down in the middle of the rig trying not to freeze.

“I’m not going to hurt you or kill you Raven. I just need time to think” He shakes his head.

“How long will I be here?” I ask quietly.

“For as long as I deem necessary” He sighs and looks out at the dark abyss of ocean. 

So I’ve been kidnapped by an angel? I should put that on a dating profile for shits and giggles…

1 episode left! I hope everyone is still enjoying this story <3

-Ray

Chapter Text

I fell asleep within minutes because after the training and the mental exhaustion, I just couldn’t keep my eyes open. Was it risky? Kind of. But Castiel did say he wasn’t going to hurt me so…I held on to that. 

“Raven?!” 

My eyes snap open, I jump up and look around “Where are we?” I groan rubbing my eyes the best I can with the cuffs still on. 

Dean is the one that woke me up. We are in a mostly white fancy room with pictures of angels and god all over.

“Where are we? Where were you?” He asks walking over and sitting on a chair beside the sofa I am on. 

“Castiel kidnapped me because I saw him let Sam out” I huff.

“What a dick…Well Zachariah said this is basically an angel green room” Dean motions around the room.

“So what I’m hearing is, we are both kidnapped now?” I look at him raising a brow.

“Yup” Dean says popping the p. “Are you ok? You’re still all bloody” He asks concerned.

“I’m sore, but I’m fine-” My stomach growls loudly “Apparently I’m hungry” I blush and look down. 

“Did you eat at all?” Dean asks holding in a laugh.

“Nope, Never got the chance to yesterday” I look around the room and notice food on the table “Is that stuff safe?” I ask as my mouth waters.

“Think so, Zachariah said it was burgers from a place I loved as a kid” Dean goes and grabs a couple of burgers then comes back and holds them out to me.

“Thanks” I take the burgers and immediately dig in, My eyes roll back and I moan at the taste “Ugh so good” I say around a mouth full of food. 

“Jesus Christ don’t make those noises, You’re gonna make me feel conflicted” Dean whines sitting back down.

I snicker and eat more of the burger happily. 

XX

Zachariah showed up and basically told us that there is one seal left. When I tried to yell at him he waved his hand and took my voice away. Asshole move am I right? However it caused something interesting to happen. I was able to glow my eyes faintly and I felt the cuffs shake for a split second.

Dean prayed to Castiel for help and they talked but Cass won’t do anything…

Dean has been trying to break through the walls for a hot minute and they just repair themselves.

He walks over to me and kneels in front of me “I noticed when Zachariah took your voice it made you mad and your magic slipped through…Anger seems to work, What if I piss you off enough to cause the cuffs to break?” Dean asks looking into my eyes.

I nod eagerly for him to give it a try. 

Dean gives me an apologetic smile before standing up “Your magic is fucking useless! Every single time you have an opportunity to help with it you fail us! You couldn’t save Damien, You couldn’t save Adam, You can’t even save yourself! You know what I see when I look at you? A colossal failure and an even bigger freak than Sam!” Dean yells leaning down to meet my eyes “You are nothing but a useless virgin who cries over the smallest inconvenience! Thank God, you aren’t a Winchester anymore because you don’t deserve to be!” Dean snarls in my face.

My eyes glow brightly and my magic bursts out of me. The muting thing Zachariah did drops and I scream at the top of my lungs. The cuffs melt off of my wrists, and Dean looks at me eyes wide as he was blasted back against a wall.

“We’re good right?! You know I didn’t mean any of that I promise!” He stands up and slowly walks over to me.

“Y-Yeah…We’re good” I nod and then punch him in the face.

He groans as his head snaps to the side “Ow…I’ll give you that one” He grunts rubbing his jaw and then wrapping his arms around me “I’m so sorry but it worked” He rubs my back gently. 

“That was a hell of a show” Zachariah says popping up behind us, Dean and I both look toward him as he sits on a small sofa. 

“Lilith is going to break the final seal any moment now” Zachariah says looking between us.

“What?!” I yell glaring at him. 

“Train’s left the station, it’s going to happen. Lucifer will rise and you lovely Raven…Will get to meet your one true love Lucifer~” Zachariah smirks and snaps his fingers, I look down at my body and I am now wearing a light purple wedding gown…

“N-No, no, no…” I start shaking and slide down onto the floor curling up into a ball. This wasn’t supposed to happen, I should have paid more attention. I should have told Dean about what he made me agree to ages go. 

After what feels like hours Dean helps me stand up and cups my cheeks looking into my eyes “Raven! Hey, I need you to focus, ok?” He gently slaps my cheeks, I whimper and meet his eyes fully. “There you are, You need to use your magic and blast us the hell out of here ok? Can you do that for me?” Dean asks stroking my cheeks. 

I nod and lean into his touch “I-I’ll try” I whisper and push him off of me. I summon my magic to my hands and prepare to blast it at the wall but a hand is put over my mouth and it stops me in my tracks. 

Castiel looks between me and Dean before cutting his own arm with the demon knife. He starts drawing a sigil on the wall beside Dean and I. 

“Castiel! Would you mind explaining just what the hell you are doing?” Zachariah walks up to us causing Castiel to slam his hand on the sigil and blow Zachariah away in a blinding white flash.

“He won’t be gone long. We have to find Sam now” Castiel looks between Dean and I.

“Where is he?” Dean asks. 

“I don’t know, but I know who does. We have to stop him from killing Lilith” Castiel hands the demon blade back to Dean. 

“But Lilith is going to break the final seal” I look at Castiel confused.

“Lilith is the final seal. She dies, the end begins” Castiel softens his gaze on me. 

Castiel puts a hand on my shoulder and a hand on Deans shoulder before teleporting us to Chuck. “Wait. This isn’t supposed to happen” Chuck says looking at the three of us and hanging up his phone.

“We need to find Lilith, Do you have it written down?” I ask Chuck.

“Yeah, uh here!” He hands a piece of paper to me which I hand to Dean. 

“St. Mary’s? What is that, a convent?” Dean asks looking through it.

“Yeah, but you guys aren’t supposed to be there. You’re not in this story” Chuck shakes his head.

“Yeah, well, we’re making it up as we go” Castiel tells Chuck and I smile like a freaking weirdo. I’m so proud of him. 

My joy is cut short as A white light appears outside the windows and I hear the angel coming “It’s the Archangel! I’ll hold him off, I’ll hold them all off! Just stop Sam!” Castiel yells at us through the Archangel's voice. 

I might not get the chance to do this again…I cup Castiel's cheeks and lean up pressing my lips to his softly. He freezes and then it’s silent…I open my eyes looking around and me and Dean are in a different location “Shit” I whisper…

Dean pulls me with him through the halls and we find Sam at the end of one, Ruby smirks at us before slamming the door in our faces “Son of a bitch!” Dean yells and tries breaking it. 

I throw blast after blast of my magic at the door but it doesn’t budge! Shit! “Sam! Sammy!!” I yell through the door hoping to get through to him.

I take a breath and blast the door one more time with my magic and it opens! Yes! I walk inside and freeze seeing Lilith dead…I look at Sam and glow my eyes before blasting him out of the way. I summon my magic in a large ball between both of my hands and then blast Ruby with it using the spell Chthon taught me, She burns up into dust instantly and I fall to my knees gasping for air.

Dean grabs Sam and walks over to me “You good?! We need to go right now” Dean takes my hand pulling me up to my feet but Sam stops us from moving as a white light breaks through a circle on the floor.

“H-He’s coming” Sam whispers.

“Raven~ My beautiful queen, you are here after all” A deep sultry voice purrs coming from the blinding light.

“L-Lucifer” I gasp looking up at his true form. My brothers pull me over toward the door but it slams shut in our faces and it will not budge! This is where it ends for us huh…

To be continued…

I hope you all enjoyed the ride and again I am continuing into season 5 don't worry.

-Ray

Chapter Text

We are trapped. We are trapped. We are trapped! My brothers are trying to break down the door to the room where Lucifer is rising from the floor but they are not getting anywhere. I am sitting on my ass with my back against the wall completely frozen in fear. I’m powerless and I can’t help yet again! I should have let Dean kill Ruby with the knife…

Lucifer trails a finger down my cheek causing me to flinch “Don’t be afraid Little One, I’ll see you very soon” He smiles.

I whimper and look toward my brothers as they kneel down covering their ears, His voice must be hell for them right now. 

I blink and suddenly my brothers and I are on a plane. My eyes widen as I look around…What just happened?!

XX

The plane almost crashed when Lucifer erupted from the ground just as it passed over the convent but thankfully we were able to land safe and sound. 

My brothers and I headed back to Chuck’s place to find Castiel…If he’s still alive. 

We walk inside and the place is a wreck. It looks like a nuke hit it. 

I jump as Chuck jumps out from a doorway and hits Sam in the head with a plunger. He…Used…A…Plunger! I immediately double over laughing loudly. Gods I needed that…

“Ow!” Sam yells rubbing his head.

“Sam?!” Chuck asks not believing his eyes.

“Yeah!” Sam huffs. 

“Hey Chuck” Dean waves as I get myself together. I give Chuck a little finger wave as I stop laughing.

“You’re ok?!” Chuck asks walking closer to us.

“Well my head hurts” Sam pouts, Gods he is such a puppy! 

I snicker and look around the place. There is no sign of Castiel at all…I think I’m gonna puke. I run toward a bathroom only to immediately turn back as I hear the sound of flapping wings, My stomach can wait and if it can’t…I’ll puke on an angel.

I run into the living room “Thought we’d find you here” Zachariah looks around the place at the mess, his eyes land on me and he looks…surprised? Did he not expect me to be here? “Playtime's over Dean, Time to come with us” Zachariah says walking closer so I stand right beside Dean, Maybe Lucifer being around will help them not try anything? 

“You just keep your distance ass-hat” Dean glares at Zachariah.

“You’re upset?” Zachariah asks confused. 

“Yeah, A little. You sons of bitches jumpstarted judgment day!” Dean growls, eyes narrowed.

“Maybe we let it happen but we didn’t start anything. Right Sammy?” Zachariah winks at Sam making him glare in return. 

“You had a chance to stop your brother and you couldn’t” Zachariah looks at me “Some powers you’ve got if you couldn’t either” He mocks. 

I tilt my head and glare “I can show you just how good they are Zacky boy, Just give me some time to get them back. Or…Maybe I’ll find Lucifer and ask him to kill you for me, True love and all that. Right? ” I smile sweetly, Zachariah gulps and looks away from me. 

“Look, Let’s just say it was all our fault and move on. Cause like it or not…It’s apocalypse now. And we’re back on the same team again” Zachariah says clearing his throat. 

“Is that so?” Dean asks.

“You want to kill the devil, We want you to kill the devil. It’s synergy” Zachariah has the good sense to not look at me again. 

“And I’m just supposed to trust you? Cram it with walnuts ugly” Dean glares at Zachariah.

“This isn’t a joke son. Lucifer is powerful in ways that defy description. We need to strike now, hard and fast. Before he finds his vessel” Zachariah explains, My eyes widen…He doesn’t have one? Is he just walking around like a bright white beacon?

“His vessel? Lucifer needs a meat suit?” Sam asks.

“He is an angel, themes the rules” Zachariah chuckles “And when he touches down? We’re talking four horsemen, red oceans, fiery skies, the greatest hits. You can stop him Dean, But you need our help” Zachariah looks at all four of us his eyes just barely ghosting over me.

“You listen to me you two faced douche. After what you did, I don’t want jack squat from you!” Dean yells.

“You listen to me boy! You think you can rebel against us? As Lucifer did?” Zachariah chuckles but stops as he notices Dean bleeding “You’re bleeding” Zachariah furrows his brows.

“Oh yeah…A little insurance policy in case you dicks showed up” Dean pulls the door open before pushing his hand against the other side, A bright white light erupts from it and the angels vanish. “Learned that from my friend Cass, You son of a bitch” Dean’s lip quivers as he looks at Chuck.

“This sucks ass” Chuck simply says shaking his head. 

We talked about our next move as we helped Chuck clean up a bit. I, uh, may have puked on the floor…But! I did clean it up, so um…points for that? We then headed out to find a hotel to stay at.

XX

Sam got the three of us hex bags to hide us from the angels and demons, I excused myself when the Ruby talk started.

I turn on the faucet in the bathroom and focus on the mirror. Maybe I can try scrying even without my magic scrying could work…I hope it works. 

I take a breath and think of Lucifer, His voice, and how he looked when I saw him.

The mirror reveals a man but it isn’t Lucifer…The man looks sad. He has brown hair, Blue eyes, And a light stubble covering his jaw. He is handsome as hell…Is this Lucifer’s vessel? I focus on him more and I can see a light red glowing aura around him, The mirror suddenly smashes and breaks making me jump back from it and fall on my ass.

“Raven?!” Dean kicks the door open and looks at the mirror then at me “What happened?” He asks kneeling beside me. 

“I-I was trying s-something…It was an accident, I’m sorry” I stand up and I feel exhausted all of a sudden. Is that because of my lack of magic?

“Well be careful kid, Do I wanna ask the details?” Dean asks as he holds my arm as I sway on my feet.

“P-Probably not…I-I need a nap” I yawn. 

Dean nods clearly concerned but takes me to one of the beds. The second my head hits the pillow I am out like a light.

XX

I dreamed of the handsome man. It felt like more than a dream though. It was almost like I was watching current events unfold.

I watched the man come home and I saw his door number. The man was in bed, he turned on his back and woke up panicking like there was something on him. I saw a brief flash of red like blood. He turned on the light and there was nothing there.

He laid back in bed but when he turned over a woman was in his bed with blood on her face, She said ‘It’s you Nick, You’re special’ Before Nick panicked getting out of bed again. 

I could feel how upset Nick was…If that is how Lucifer gets his vessel…I’m going to attempt to kick his ass.

XX

That afternoon was extremely strange.

Some crazy fangirl named Becky came by with information on a weapon to kill Lucifer. She had no regard for boundaries or consent…I may have busted her lip open a little and called her a creepy bitch for touching Sam’s chest and saying no when he asked her if she could quit touching him. 

Seriously…Who does that? I might kill her if I see her again.

I hope this was a good start to season 5 <3 

-Ray

Chapter Text

I’ve been keeping an eye on Lucifer’s vessel, I have to use a mirror shard since the whole thing broke. Bobby is with my brothers discussing some thing called the Micheal sword. I’m letting them deal with that…

I try summoning my magic to my hand but all that appears is two to three strands of it, how long until I’m back to full? 

I focus on the Nick as I turn the faucet on. Nick appears almost immediately and he looks sad, he always looks sad. I wonder if I can find him. Warn him, hell, even help him.

That’s it. I am going. I sit the mirror shard down and walk into the bedroom “Guys? I’m heading out for a bit, Witch stuff” I smile getting my coat and shoes on.

“Are you ok?” Dean asks looking at me

“Yeah, I’m fine. I just want to make sure I can help in the long run” I smile and hug Bobby, Sam, And Dean respectively “I’ll be back soon, I love you guys” I wave and head toward the door.

“Be safe!” Sam yells after me as I walk out.

XX

I rented a car, bought some supplies for a locator spell, and drove out of town. I pull over when I reach an empty stretch of road. I take out the supplies and set them up on the road before sitting down and crossing my legs.

A locator spell usually requires something that belongs to the person…As much as I hate to even consider it, I guess I’m supposed to belong to Lucifer right? So maybe my blood will work?

I laid out a map and lit some candles, I cut my palm and let my blood drip onto the map. I close my eyes and focus on Lucifer because I know he is with Nick.

As I open my eyes the blood has formed a circle around a street! I already know his door number thanks to my dream!

A chill washes over my body making me shiver as I wrap my hand and put the locator spell supplies away. I shake it off as I get inside the car and start driving. It’s late, I need somewhere to rest. Nick’s town isn’t far, I can rest somewhere there.

I have no idea what I am going to do if Lucifer gets to Nick before me…Cross that bridge when I get to it!

XX

(Nightmare/Vision) 

I watch Nick pack away baby blankets, bottles, and toys. A lullaby begins to play and a baby swing rocks back and forth.

Nick stops it from swinging and the lullaby stops. Baby cries come through a baby monitor so a confused Nick heads upstairs.

He pushes open the door to his child's nursery as the crying continues, The baby cot is empty. He turns on the light letting out a breath, He looks devastated…He turns to walk out of the room but the crying resumes.

As he looks at the cot blood starts to drip out of the sides covering the floor, Nick starts sobbing falling to his knees covering his face in pure anguish.

(End of Nightmare/Vision)

I bolt upright in bed breathing heavily, I can’t hold back the tears as they run down my cheeks. Nick has lost so much and Lucifer is tormenting him! I wipe my tears and lay back down closing my eyes, I hope I can help him…

XX

My sleep doesn’t last long, I see Lucifer as a woman whispering to Nick. Ok screw this! Wake up! Wake up! I force myself awake and get out of bed quickly getting dressed before bolting to my car, I speed toward Nick’s place breaking goddess knows how many laws.

I turn onto his street and my eyes widen as I see a bright white light fill Nick’s home “No!” I scream pulling over and running to his door, I kick the door open and run up the stairs. I slow as I reach the bedroom door, I gently push it open “N-Nick?” I ask seeing him standing with his back to me.

The same cold chill runs down my spine as he slowly turns and faces me “Raven? Well this is unexpected~” He smiles at me and it is unnerving as hell.

My eyes widen as I take a step back “Y-You’re not Nick, I was too late” I almost whisper. I’m so stupid! What was I thinking going back to sleep?! I let this happen, This is all my fault…

“Depends on how you look at it. Technically I am Nick and technically I’m not” Lucifer looks himself over in the mirror as I watch and now I am angry.

“No. You are the monster who manipulated the grieving father and husband! I was coming to help him damn it!” I yell and I can see my eyes dimly glow in the reflection behind him.

He hums looking into my eyes almost in awe “Those are beautiful~ But I sense a lack of power behind them” He shrugs “I’m happy to see less fear on your face, What’s done is done” He smirks crossing his arms. 

“He was a good man from what I saw! You preyed on his pain and loss! What kind of monster does that?! Oh right…The Devil! I swear Lucifer you might regret the lack of fear when my magic is back!” I glare at him still glowing my eyes that little bit, My fingers twitch itching to summon my magic but I can’t so I just clench my fists.

Lucifer snickers “You won’t do anything to me. But… if you make your brother say yes to me, I will let Nicky here go~” Lucifer grins.

I tilt my head furrowing my brows “My brother? What’s that got to do with-Nevermind You are not touching either of them” I glare. 

Lucifer chuckles looking at my clenched fists “Show me your magic” He orders with a hint of curiosity in his tone.

“Why? So you can laugh at how little power I have right now?” I hiss.

“No, silly girl, because I’m curious. I’ve only heard the stories from demons” He looks at me expectantly.

“Laugh and I punch you, Devil or not” I warn and summon what's now a very, very small ball of purple light in my palm.

Lucifer’s eyes sparkle “What does it look like at full power?” He asks taking a step forward. 

“Brighter, Bigger, I don’t know!” I all but squeak taking a step back. “We are going to find a way to stop you” I try to sound threatening but fail miserably. 

“But don’t you want to save my vessel?” Lucifer taunts “If you try to hurt me it won’t be me you hurt…Not really. It will be poor innocent grieving his wife and child Nick that you hurt or kill” Lucifer gloats.

“You are a monster and we will figure out something!” I snarl.

Lucifer is grinning like the Cheshire Cat “Oh Sweetheart…You know what? You try that. Give it your best shot for me ok?” Lucifer smirks.

“What are you not telling me?” I take another step back suspicious of his wording.

“Oh, Nothing at all just-” I don’t hear the rest as I am grabbed and teleported away.

I look up at my kidnapper “C-Cass?! You’re alive?! Why did you do that?!” I yell practically hysterical as I move out of his arms.

“I was saving your life! You are welcome!” He raises his voice pinning me with a glare. 

“He wasn’t trying to hurt me Cass! He didn’t even get close to me! I was there willingly! I was trying to help his vessel!” My voice cracks and tears brim my eyes.

“He didn’t hurt you, yet! You are reckless and foolish! You couldn’t help his vessel!” Cass scolds backing me into a wall.

I look up at him holding back my tears “I-I could have helped if I had gotten there sooner, It’s all my fault…I shouldn’t have gone back to sleep” I sniffle leaning my head on his chest “Y-You’re alive” I whimper still not quite believing it.

“I suspect God brought me back. This isn’t your fault, He was getting his vessel no matter what Raven. You could not prevent it” He gently wraps his arms around me and my eyes widen.

“I-I thought I could help…I’m sorry” I sniffle hugging him back and nuzzling his chest.

Castiel gently pets my hair “Don’t apologize to me, Your brothers are furious” He rests his chin on my head and I rather enjoy this side of him.

I pull back and audibly gulp before wiping the tears away “Yeah…I forgot I lied to them, oops” I giggle nervously.

“Before I take you to them there is much to discuss” He sighs running a hand through his hair.

I furrow my brows “What’s going on?” I ask confused, surely not that much could have happened in a day right?

“Demons attacked Bobby and Dean, Bobby got possessed and he was able to take back control just long enough to stab himself with the demon knife” Cass explains.

“Oh my god! Is he ok?!” I ask covering my mouth. I was so so wrong, Apparently a lot can happen in a day.

“He’s fine but…He lost the use of his legs” Cass sighs and moves away from me.

“At least he is alive, What else is there?” I ask nervously fiddling with my sleeves.

“Your brothers are tense, I sense an argument is coming” He shakes his head.

“I can try and fix that…Take me to them” I hold out my hand.

“I will but one more thing…” He places his hand on my ribs just under my boobs.

“W-What are you-” I blush bright red I am cut off as a searing pain goes through my whole body knocking the air from my lungs.

“What the hell was that?!” I gasp breathing heavily and holding my ribs as he removes his hand from them.

“I carved an Enochian sigil on your ribs, It will prevent Lucifer, Angels, Demons, anything from finding you” He steps back as I glare at him.

“I don’t need hiding! I can protect myself when my magic is back!“ I yell glaring daggers. 

“I am not arguing with you” He presses his fingers to my forehead and teleports me back to my brothers.

I hope I am doing well with Lucifer so far <3

-Ray

Chapter Text

My brothers didn’t really scold me, They were more so just happy I was ok. They caught me up on what I missed that day, Dean did ask where I went but I told him I would rather not talk about it so he’s grumpy.

We went back to the motel and I ended up sharing with Sam, He’s different. I don’t know how to explain it but he just seems better since killing Lilith. 

XX

My brothers and I went to see Bobby and he is pissed as hell but he’s alive and that is all I can ask for. 

I walk up to Sam and hold out a coffee as he answers his phone “Hello? Castiel?” Sam sounds so baffled to be on the phone with an angel as he takes the cup from me.

“Speak of the devil” Dean winks and looks at me. I flash my eyes dimly and glare making him flinch. 

“Uh St. Martin's hospital. Why? What are you? Cass?” Sam asks moving the phone from his ear and hanging up.

Within seconds Castiel walks down the hall, He didn’t just poof in? Oh! The sigils.

“Cellphone Cass? Really? Since when do angels need to reach out and touch someone?” Dean asks.

“You’re hidden from angels now, all angels. I won’t be able to simply-” Castiel is cut off by Bobby.

“Enough foreplay! Get over here and lay your damn hands on. Get healing, Now” Bobby looks over at us.

“I can’t” Castiel says making me tilt my head.

“Say again?” Bobby asks fully turning to face us. 

“I’m cut off from heaven and much of heaven’s power. Certain things I can do, Certain things I can’t” Cass explains walking inside the room.

“You’re telling me you lost your mojo just in time to get me stuck in this trap the rest of my life?!” Bobby glares at Cass.

“I’m sorry” Cass lowers his head like a kicked puppy.

“Shove it up your ass” Bobby turns his back to us and I shake my head…Dick. I head into one of the restrooms before I open my mouth.

I summon my magic to my hands and it’s better but not quite there yet…From what I can feel I am back to the basics, telekinisis, little blasts, mind reading, and that damn empathy is back. I hate hospitals because I feel everything…

This is improvement though. Now if Lucifer can’t find me then hopefully I can still scry and see him.

I turn on the faucet and stare into the mirror focusing, Lucifer almost immediately appears. He looks right into my eyes like he can see me…The mirror ices over and a message appears.

‘Where are you?’

I furrow my brows and write back.

‘Can’t tell you nor would I if I could’ 

I shiver as his eyes glow red and a chill washes over my body.

‘Don’t make me ask twice’

Now it is my turn to glow my eyes as I write back.

‘Don’t tell me what to do~ I will come to you’

He smirks as he writes back.

‘Cute. Can you make it here?’ 

He writes an address just under that message and it is not far. That’s not good.

‘Yeah, I can do that’ 

I write back, he smiles at me and vanishes. The ice and messages on the mirror clearing.

I am so screwed.

XX

The address Lucifer gave me is an old worn-down house.

I walk inside and look around shivering, I pull my sleeves over my hands “Lucifer?!” I yell looking around more.

“You came, wasn’t sure if you would” Lucifer says appearing in my face. I scream falling on my ass and my magic throws Lucifer back several feet. 

Huh good to know that still works! My eyes widen as I get to my feet “I would say sorry about that but I’m not” I snicker.

Lucifer stands up “Now that is just rude, Impressive but rude. Say sorry” He looks into my eyes as he dusts himself off.

“You can’t be serious, I am not apologizing when you caused it by being all BOO I’m in your face!” I glare crossing my arms, Why is it so freaking cold?!

Lucifer tilts his head looking me over and then snaps his fingers causing the fireplace to light “Fine, I’ll let that slide this one time” He motions to the fireplace “Sit over there, You’re shaking like one of those rat looking dogs” He shivers.

I walk closer to the fire and sit down on an old armchair “They are called Chihuahuas and they are cute” I rub my arms making myself as small as possible on the chair “Why the hell is it so cold?” I grumble.

“My fault. A common misconception is that I run hot, It’s actually the opposite” Lucifer sits down on a chair across from me and crosses his leg over the other “You can relax a bit you know. I won’t hurt you unless you get in my way and even then it won’t be bad” He looks me over slowly and I should hate it but for some reason I don’t…

I tilt my head seeing red feathers poking out from behind him, Is he trying to hide his wings? No…He doesn’t know I see them right?

“Can I ask you some questions?” I slowly meet his gaze and he looks downright giddy.

“Of course you can, ask away” He smiles crossing his arms. 

“Something I have noticed ever since meeting Castiel is that I can see angel wings, I can also see your true forms which would usually burn out peoples eyes. Why is that?” I ask looking at the fire. I see a glowing red tendril coming from Lucifer, It grips my chin and turns my head to face him. 

“I was told that could be a thing, Humor me. What do my wings look like?” Lucifer asks leaning his elbows on his knees. 

I tilt my head up but they are still tucked in “I can’t see them fully, You have them tucked away. Are you trying to hide them?” I ask tilting my head. 

Lucifer hums and unfurls his wings slowly, I gasp as a pair of almost blood-red wings with black tips stretch out blocking off half of the room “How about now?” Lucifer asks looking at me with a hint of vulnerability. 

“B-Blood red with black tips, surprisingly fluffy” I smile as I look over his wings in awe.

“Very good” He grins and his wings puff up a little bit. 

“Lucifer…?” I say his name as a question because I’m curious about something.

“Yes Raven?” He tilts his head.

“Could I um maybe feel your wings?” I ask quietly. Lucifer tenses and his wings bristle, My eyes widen “O-Or not! I’m sorry if that was overstepping!” I squeak and wave my hands around causing some stuff to move with my magic. 

Lucifer looks around at the slight mess and then looks at me “I did not expect that question from you, You-” He shakes his head “You caught me off guard…I suppose I can allow that” He nods his head once. 

I slowly get up and walk over to him, I stand on his right side looking up at his wings. I can feel him watching me as I gently run my fingers down his wing. He gasps and lets out a low growl, I pause and slowly meet his eyes. His pupils are blown out and his eyes are glowing red “I-Is this still ok?” I ask quietly. He nods and continues to watch me as I trail my fingers over his wing from tip to back. I then move over to his left side and do the same to the other. He’s panting I can hear it…Does this feel good for him? I freeze as he lets out a low gutteral growl, He tucks his wings in so quickly it causes me to stumble and fall but Lucifer quickly catches my wrist and pulls me upright. 

“T-That’s enough” He whispers letting my wrist go.

“I uh should get going” I step toward the door.

“Wait” Lucifer says voice louder now.

I freeze on the spot “Hmm?” I tense preparing for the worst.

“I can’t find you because of the sigils, When your power is good enough to teleport come back to me. If I need to hunt for you I will be angry, Understood?” Lucifer asks.

“Understood” I nod and rush out of there.

XX

There was no sign of Cass, Sam, or Dean so I asked Bobby where they went. Apparently Cass is looking for god and my brothers went on a hunt. I decided it best to stay with Bobby and play some card games to take his mind off it.

I hope I am doing a good job writing Lucifer, I couldn't not add a little bit of a wing kink thing.

-Ray

Chapter Text

Sam is officially taking a break from hunting and Dean has fully gone off by himself. We have been on our own for a week now.

Apparently they did try and call but my phone was dead…It was not, Lucifer must have messed with it. The job they were on? The fucking horseman of the apocalypse! WAR to be specific, He was making everyone in a town think that everyone else was demons. If I had gone I could have maybe…maybe depending on my magic…shut that down within seconds. My brothers took care of it though and took WAR’s ring. My magic has progressed greatly, I am over halfway back to full power. Sam is dumb and assumed I would stay with Dean so he got a room with one bed and we have to share for now. 

I can’t sleep so as Sam sleeps with his back to me I look into his head and see if he is dreaming.

(Sam’s Dream)

Sam turns around in bed and jumps seeing his dead ex Jessica. She smiles at him “Hey baby, I missed you” She croons. Sam is so confused and they talk of the past and his tendency to run away. She tells him he will get people he loves killed just like he got her killed and Sam ends up crying by the end when she vanishes.

(End of Dream)

Poor Sam…I replace his dream with a happy one before dozing off.

XX

Sam is working at a bar trying to be normal-ish. I have been working on my magic trying to be strong enough if Lucifer pulls anything. Dean is hunting by himself I checked in on him.

XX

I am sitting in the bar where Sam works reading one of my dark romance books, This one is called Leave Me Behind by K.M Moronova. It’s a dark military setting. 

“Hey Keith, You play?” The cute blonde owner asks Sam, Keith was his new name…I know it’s dumb. 

“Depends, What are we playing for?” He asks.

“World peace” She jokes.

“Oh, Is that all?” Sam asks, I shake my head and go back to reading.

XX

The book is so good I read over half of it during Sam’s shift.

I groan and flop on the bed as Sam and I get back to our room and he locks the door.

“What’s up?” He asks and flops beside me.

“I’m so bored Sam, Normality is not for me at all…Would you think less of me if I go and see how Dean’s doing?” I ask turning my head to look at him.

“I’d never think less of you, If you want to go and check in then by all means go ahead” Sam smiles and boops my nose “Got enough juice to teleport again?” He asks.

“Yeah, I should have” I smile and flop on top of him hugging him “Thank you for not being mad about this” I nuzzle his chest.

He wraps his arms around me and rubs my back “You are old enough to make your own choices, I love you Raven. Just be safe, Ok?” He smiles as I look up at him. 

“Always, I love you too Sammy” I peck his cheek and then focus on Dean as I teleport.

I teleport into the back of the Impala “Hey guys” I prepare for the screams.

“GAH! GOD DAMN IT!” Dean yells and jumps turning to face me. 

I burst out laughing at his face “S-S-SORRY!” I laugh loudly and snort.

“Hello Raven” Castiel smiles at me.

“Hey Cass” I wave and stop laughing.

“Couldn’t have called?!” Dean yells and flicks my nose.

“Ow! Why call when I can just appear?” I ask rubbing my nose.

“How’d you even manage that? The sigils…” Dean asks looking at Castiel.

“I mean I don’t use your location to find you so maybe it’s that or maybe it’s because of my magic being different. I don’t know all I did was think of you and teleport and then wee I am here” I smile. 

“Get bored with Sammy?” He asks.

“Tiny bit, Being normal isn’t for me. So what are we doing?” I ask looking between them.

“Looking for the Archangel Raphael, He was the one who killed me at Chuck’s” Castiel explains.

“Ooooh fun! I’m in” I smile brightly and go to open the door but Dean grabs my arm.

“Ah, Ah, You wait in the car. You aren’t dressed for the undercover shit and I doubt you have any badges on you” Dean looks at me firmly.

I groan and slump in my seat “Fine, You’re right. I’ll wait here and catch up from your memories when you're back” I huff.

“Atta girl” Dean nods and gets out of the car with Cass.

I take out my phone and message Chthon.

Me: Hey, Just checking in. Are you ok?

Chthon: There you are! I couldn’t sense you, I was worried…How are you?? Has Lucifer done anything? 

Me: I used that demon-killing spell on Ruby. I’ve just gotten back to about halfway powerful. I’m good, thank you. Uh Lucifer hasn’t done anything. I met with him about a week ago and he was respectful.

Chthon: Do not trust him. It is all manipulation…Promise me you will be careful with him.

Me: He was actually pretty honest with me Chthon. I promise to be careful. 

I put my phone down and lay down in the backseat closing my eyes for a bit.

XX

Cass and Dean came back to the car within maybe Ten minutes and long story short, It was a bust. Raphael wasn’t in the vessel. 

Dean found an old abandoned home for us to stay at for a bit while Castiel left to go gather something for a summoning ritual .

“He’s was fine when I left” I smile and cross my legs in my chair. 

“Good…” Dean nods and starts looking through a book.

“Wouldn’t kill you to just send him a text you know” I raise a brow at Dean.

“I will…later, maybe” Dean grumbles and then looks at the doorway as Castiel appears “Where were you?” He asks.

“Jerusalem” Castiel simply answers, I tilt my head looking at the item in his hand. It looks like an old jug of some sort.

“Oh, How was it?” Dean asks.

“Arid” Castiel sits the jug on the table.

“What’s that?” I ask getting up from the chair and walking over to them.

“It’s oil. It’s very special and very rare” Castiel answers looking at me as he sits down. 

“Good, we’re gonna trap Raphael with a nice vinaigrette?” Dean asks motioning to the jug.

“No” Castiel tilts his head.

“So this ritual of yours, when’s it gotta go down?” Dean asks clearly aggravated.

“Sunrise” Castiel answers.

“You keep saying we’re gonna trap this guy, Isn’t that like trapping a hurricane with a butterfly net?” Dean presses on.

“No it’s harder” Castiel has kept his eyes on the ground since that brief moment of eye contact with me…

“Do we have any chance of surviving this? Well more importantly you two?” I ask gently putting my hand on Castiel’s shoulder.

“Dean does” Castiel looks at my hand then at me and then at Dean.

“That’s unacceptable” I furrow my brows and shake my head.

“Well last night on earth, What uh, What are your plans?” Dean asks Cass.

“It is not his last night!” I snap glowing my eyes.

“I just thought I’d sit here quietly” Castiel answers Dean.

I kneel in front of Cass and cup his cheeks “You are not dying” I stop glowing my eyes and look at him firmly.

Castiel meets my eyes and puts one of his hands over mine “You can’t prevent it” He says softly.

“Wanna bet?” I ask eyes tearing up.

“I’ll give you both a minute” Dean coughs and walks out of the room. 

“You saw how it ended last time Raven, You must accept this” Castiel sighs moving my hands from his cheeks.

“No. I won’t lose you again! I can’t” I whimper and rest my forehead on his thigh. 

Castiel says nothing as he pets my hair softly. After a couple of minutes he takes a breath “Back at Chuck’s…You kissed me, Why?” Castiel asks breaking the silence.

I look up at him slowly and blush “B-Because despite your cold moments, I like you, Cass…A lot” I smile shyly as I take one of his hands into mine.

“You shouldn’t, You have been made aware of your future and your ties to Lucifer. We could never be more that what this is” Castiel sighs.

“Screw my future and screw Lucifer! I make my own choices no one else and no one is going to tell me who I can and cannot like or want” I move to sitting in Castiel’s lap sideways so I can look at him. 

“Careful with your words, Anyone could be listening” He whispers a faint pink tint to his cheeks.

“I. Like. You. Castiel” I lean in closer with each word until my nose is against his and my lips just barely brush his. 

Castiel’s breath hitches and his eyes flutter closed, I close my eyes preparing to close the gap when the room around me changes and I fall on my ass on a hard floor.

I look around eyes wide and my heart pounds as my eyes land on a very pissed off Lucifer and a bloody Chthon…

Cliffhanger mwahaha~ I hope you all enjoyed the chapter.

-Ray

Chapter Text

Hiiii *hides behind Dean* So...I am still writing this story I promise! But the next chapter is going to take me a hot minute to write because *spoilers* is happening and I want to make sure I write it as best as I can which is also causing a tad of writers block. But I aim to start to start it tomorrow! *offers Winchester hugs as a peace offering* Please just bare with me! 😭 

-Ray

Chapter Text

I slowly stand up as my heart pounds. “W-What’s going on?” I ask, looking at Lucifer. 

“My old buddy Chthon and I were just catching up” Lucifer hums, sitting on a chair.

“Raven, you need to ru-” Lucifer snaps his fingers, cutting Chthon off with his angelic powers.

“Lucifer, Please let him go” I soften my eyes as I look at Lucifer, hoping to appeal to his better nature if he has one.

“There it is. My demons told me that you and Chthon here had gotten close…I didn’t want to believe it” Lucifer sighs and looks between us “Whatever shall I do?” He asks, looking at Chthon.

I take a step toward them “Let him go!” I yell, glowing my eyes. Lucifer snaps his fingers, making me sit in a chair unable to move. My eyes widen “N-No, No! Lucifer, let me go!” I whimper and struggle against his hold. 

“I’ve seen what I need to…” Lucifer stands up and walks over to Chthon “You know what needs to be done, right buddy?” Lucifer asks as he kneels down to Chthon’s level. 

“Lucifer! Do not hurt him or I swear I will make your life hell!” I snarl as tears run down my cheeks.

“You’ll forgive me eventually…” Lucifer moves faster than I can react. In the blink of an eye, Lucifer summons a large ancient blade to his hand and plunges it into Chthon’s heart. Chthon screams and explodes in a flash of purple light.

No, no, no…He’s not dead he can’t be dead! My ears ring painfully as the tears run down my cheeks in rivers. Lucifer turns around to face me, and I can’t take it anymore. I scream out bloody murder, causing my magic to explode out of me and break Lucifer’s hold on me. Lucifer gets thrown through the wall of the house as my magic thrashes around me violently. I scream until my throat is raw and my face is red. I sob falling from the chair and onto my knees. I’m broken…I’ve lost another person…

Lucifer appears in front of me on his knees. He reaches out his hand to me, and that’s the final straw. I think of Dean and teleport back to him.

I’m still kneeling as I appear on the ground between Dean and Castiel.

“Raven?” Dean asks, kneeling down and making me look at him. I meet his eyes, feeling dead inside. “Shit…” Dean sighs, kisses my forehead, and moves back to my side. I look up seeing a dark-skinned man with white wings that have lightning running over them. This must be Raphael, and he is trapped in a fiery circle. He is not a happy bunny.

I’m not losing anyone else tonight. I slowly and shakily get to my feet summoning my magic to my hands. Raphael looks at me and narrows his eyes but says nothing.

“We are getting no good answers from him, lets go” Castiel takes my arm in his hand gently.

“Castiel! I’m warning you. Do not leave me here. I will find you” Raphael glares.

“And I will be right here when you do” I glow my eyes at Raphael.

“Maybe one day. But today you’re my little bitch” Castiel smirks at Raphael and pulls me out of the house with him. I giggle at that one, Castiel is amazing. 

XX

“So what happened with you?” Dean asks, looking at me in the rearview mirror.

“C-Chthon…He’s dead” I sniffle and wipe my eyes as they tear up.

“What? How?” He asks, furrowing his brows.

“L-Lucifer” I whimper and pull my knees to my chest. 

“You’ve been talking to him?” Dean glares in the mirror.

“Yes and I’m sorry…Add it to the list of fuck ups ok?!” A sob breaks through the last word and I break down all over again.

“I’m sorry for your loss Raven, I know how much Chthon meant to you” Castiel reaches his arm back and gently squeezes my knee.

“T-T-Thanks Cass…” I sniffle and lean my head on my knees.

I know it's short I'm so sorry!

-Ray

Chapter Text

I fell asleep in the car and woke up briefly to Dean lifting me into the motel room. 

However, As I open my eyes I have no idea how the hell I have just woken up on a metal bed frame in a run down motel, I sit up and look around and my eyes land on Dean on a bed beside me “Oh thank the gods I am not alone” I let out a breath of relief as Dean looks around.

“What the hell?” He asks looking at me. 

“I have no idea…” I stand up and crack my bones then look outside and my jaw drops “Uh Dean?” Outside is destroyed…like end of the world destroyed. Where the hell are we? 

Dean looks out and his eyes widen “Shit…We need to try and find people, see what's going on” He sighs. 

I nod and follow him as he walks out of the motel room.

XX

Dean and I walked around town for a while and there's no one, not a soul…

“Hey, maybe we sho-” I turn to look at Dean and I am no longer in the town…I blink and rub my eyes as I seem to have gotten teleported into a dark room with…purple runes on the walls, I-Is Chthon here? 

I walk over to the door and try opening it but no luck, it is locked. Shit…

XX

After sitting on my ass for around 20 minutes I realized I am an idiot, I have a goddamn lock pick in my pocket. Thank the gods I didn’t get the chance to change into PJ’s huh? I pull the lock pick out and get to work on the door. It takes me a few minutes but I finally get the door open, I pull the door open and freeze as I am met with my own face…I shake my head and take a couple of steps back “What the hell?” I ask the imposter.

“I was wondering how long it would take you to pick the lock” Imposter me smiles.

“Where am I? What the hell are you wearing?” I tilt my head looking her up and down, She is wearing a corset top that is black and purple. Black pants with wedge boots that come to her knees. Purple fingerless gloves that stop at her elbows and the most jarring part…A dark purple crown.

“You don’t have this yet? Hmm…What year are you from?” Imposter me asks tilting her head to mirror me. 

“2009, What year is it now?” I ask watching her closely.

“Now that is interesting! It’s 2014 now” She smiles and walks around me “No wonder you don’t know what I am wearing, you haven’t unlocked it yet” She giggles standing in front of me.

“What happened? What is going to happen? Please tell me something” I plead.

She sighs and takes a step back “I need to go and talk to my love but I will be back” She bows her head walking out and the door slams shut.

“Love?! Wait!!” I yell and beat on the door trying to open it but even with the lock pick it will not budge, she must have spelled it…

This episode will most likely be 3 parts <3 

-Ray

Chapter Text

A window with bars appeared in the room so I am at least able to look outside, I’ve been here a few hours and it is dark outside. Not to be dramatic but I am bored as hell and going a little crazy.

The door opens “Finally” I grumble and stand up from my spot on the floor as other me walks in.

“Sorry for the wait” She smiles.

“Sorry for the wait?! It’s been hours! You’re me you know I hate being left in quiet dark rooms like this!” I glare walking over to her.

“I am sorry, it’s been a while since I’ve been around anyone other than my Love” She motions to the door “Come on” She then starts walking down the hall. 

I tilt my head but follow her through the halls, We stop outside a large set of double doors.

“You haven’t tried to use your magic” She tilts her head looking back at me.

“You clearly have more experience with our magic and I am not trying to die here so…I figure it best to behave” I shrug.

“Now you are sounding more like me” She smiles using her magic to open the doors, She walks in and sits on a chair beside…

“Sammy?” I ask eyes wide as they land on Sam sitting in a chair wearing a white suit, I shiver as the room drops in temperature.

Sam looks at other me and smiles softly “You were right, She’s definitely you” He chuckles and then stands up and walks over to me slowly. He seems different and I find myself taking a step back as he comes closer. “Don’t be afraid, I won’t hurt you” He smiles looking me over from head to toe.

“You’re not Sam, Are you?” I ask quietly.

“I’m in his body but he hasn’t been awake in years” He hums and steps closer.

“Lucifer?” I look around him at other me “Lucifer is your love?! What the hell is wrong with you?! He’s in our brother's body!” I yell glowing my eyes at her, Lucifer immediately stands more between us.

She stands up and walks over to us to stand at Lucifer’s side “Remember when our magic changed our DNA and we didn’t know what it was for?” She asks calmly, I nod. “It changed because Sam is Lucifer’s true vessel and we” She points between herself and I “Are Lucifer’s soulmate. Couldn’t exactly share blood could we? Don’t want inbred babies” She hums and places her hand on her stomach…On a baby bump…When did that get there?? 

“I…You…You’re having his kid?! You just accepted this?!” I ask in disbelief. 

“Knew you’d take it hard so I cloaked the bump” She sighs looking up at Lucifer.

“This will not happen, I won’t allow it!” I glare at them both.

“It will come to pass whether you like it or not” Lucifer snaps narrowing his eyes.

“You quite literally just killed Chthon yesterday in my year! I hate your guts and I do not see that changing Sam vessel or not!” I snarl pushing his chest which of course does nothing.

Other me snickers “Chthon is fine, it was an act to protect himself. He will be back in no time” She snorts leaning into Lucifer’s side. 

“I…What?” I ask blinking a few times.

“Mm-hmm faked his death to throw Lucifer off his trail for a while” She smiles.

“Ok fine, Chthon aside…How could you forgive after what he did to Damien?” I ask crossing my arms.

“You mean that Damien?” Lucifer points to a man standing by the window, He turns to us and the breath is knocked out of me. It’s Damien clear as day, I drop to my knees and tears run down my cheeks.

Other me kneels in front of me “Lucifer brought him back for us, He knows how much his death affected us…Lucifer is not the bad guy. Give him a chance ok?” She wipes the tears from my cheeks gently and I can’t even form words or thoughts at this point as I sob. She wraps her arms around me and pets my hair softly as my mind spirals from everything I am seeing…

I know another short chapter I'm sorry!

-Ray

Chapter Text

I'm not sure how long I stayed on the floor with other me comforting me but I finally managed to calm down. 

I pull back from her arms and wipe my eyes “C-Can I talk to Damien?” I ask other me quietly. 

“Of course you can” She nods and gets up then holds out her hand to me. I take her hand and stand up. 

“Thank you” I smile and walk over to Damien, He leans against the wall watching me. 

“Past Raven huh? What's it like back there?” Damien asks, his voice causing me to jump a little bit. I forgot how deep it was.

“There are people and the world still functions but for me it is depressing. No you, No Chthon…I can’t ever be happy for more than two seconds with Lucifer or demons ruining it” I glare at Lucifer and the bastard has the audacity to give me a little finger wave. 

“Have you tried to ask your Lucifer to bring me back?” Damien asks looking over at Lucifer and other me.

“No, we aren’t exactly friendly” I grumble.

“Well from my experience with this version of him…He would do anything to make you happy, It’s why I am here now. Maybe ask him as like a peace offering?” Damien shrugs and rubs my arm. 

“I will try…depending on how he acts with me after the Chthon thing. Would you mind if I hugged you?” I ask the last part quietly.

“I was wondering when you’d ask, I wouldn’t mind at all” He grins and opens his arms. I forgot how tall six foot six is on him, I immediately step forward and wrap my arms around his mid-section.

“I miss you so much…Not a day goes by that I don’t think of you” I whimper into his chest. He pets my hair softly.

“Raven? Come on, we have visitors and I assume it will be time for you to go soon” Other me says making me pull away from Damien and look at her, She holds out her hand to me so I walk over to her but I don’t touch her.

“Good, hopefully I can find Dean in time” I sigh as she and Lucifer lead me out of the double doors and through the halls.

Other me grabs my hand and makes me stop “Wait here with me…Your Dean isn’t here yet and you won’t want to see this…” She says her eyes watering,

“Is he? You’re going to let Lucifer kill your Dean?!” I ask in a very judging tone.

“We’ve tried to make peace, He won’t hear it…I’m sorry” She sniffles wiping her eyes. 

“Unbelievable…I hate this future” I shake my head and rub my temples.

“Would it make you feel better if I told you my Dean just sent Castiel and Chuck and some others to their deaths?” She asks and uses her magic in her hand like a crystal ball to show me their dead bodies being ripped into by demons.

My eyes widen and I hunch over holding my stomach “I-I’m gonna puke” I gasp and heave. A bucket appears at my feet so I kneel down and empty whatever is in my stomach into it. “H-H-Hate this future!” I groan loudly and puke again. 

“Then change it” Other me leans on the wall beside me “As much as I love Lucifer and I love our unborn child…I’d like her to grow up in a world that is not destroyed…” She smiles as I look up at her.

“S-She? It’s a girl?” I ask quietly.

Other me nods “Change it Raven…Before it’s too late. Come, Your Dean is here now” She snaps her fingers and we teleport outside to Lucifer and Dean.

“Dean!” I whimper and run to him, throwing my arms around him.

“You’re ok? Shit, I thought I lost you” He gasps wrapping his arms around me.

“See you soon Dean, Goodbye Raven” Lucifer smiles at us and vanishes along with other me. 

Zachariah appears in front of us and puts his index fingers on our heads, I wake up back in the motel in our time on my bed. I sit up and pull my knees to my chest “I hated that…” I sniffle leaning my head on my knees. 

“What did you see?” Dean asks sitting on the bed beside me and wrapping his arms around me.

I tell him everything, Chthon, Damien, the DNA change, The pregnancy, Lucifer/Sam and Other me being soulmates, all of it. 

“What the hell…And here was me with a hippie Cass and an asshole version of myself” He chuckles and kisses my head. 

“I don’t want that future Dean…We have to try and make it different” I whisper nuzzling his shoulder.

“We will. I promise…I’m gonna call Sam” Dean lets me go and goes and grabs his phone. 

I need to figure out a plan for Lucifer…

I hope you enjoyed <3 

-Ray

Chapter Text

It’s been about a month since that trip into the future and reuniting with Sam. We went against his weird old god thing that killed you as your idol…Seeing my brothers get beat up by Paris Hilton? So worth the broken nose she gave me, Thankfully it’s healed now. 

I uh I did a thing and my brothers are still adjusting to it, I used my magic to change my appearance by accident! But it’s stuck…So my hair is now the same shade of brown that Sam’s is but my eyes are the more green shade of Dean’s. Oops? I don’t even know how it happened I just remember having a mental break wishing I was more like them after the whole DNA-changing thing and then poof it happened. 

XX

“So what’s the case?” I ask my brothers as I lean on the front seat between them. They just got done talking to the coroner. 

“The girl apparently scratched her head so much she reached her brain and died” Dean says with a shiver.

“Oh gross, How the hell did she even manage? Surely it hurt right?” I ask resting my cheek on my arm. 

“That is what we are trying to figure out” Sam smiles and ruffles my hair, I blush and lean back in my seat as Dean heads to the home of the family the girl was babysitting for.

XX

My brothers are in the house talking to the family, I’m in the car listening to music. I still have no idea what I am going to do about Lucifer and I miss Chthon so much but I also hate him for faking his death and leaving me alone like this. I haven’t seen Cass either…

My brothers get in the car and Sam gets a call from the coroner so we are heading back to him “So what did you find out?” I ask crossing my legs. 

“Kid said he put itching powder on the babysitter's hair brush and that's what caused it” Dean shrugs.

“Itching powder? Like the shit we used for pranks on each other?” I ask raising a brow. 

“Yup. So clearly something else is going on because it’s not that strong” Dean chuckles and keeps driving.

XX

So a guy was electrocuted…By one of those handshake vibrating buzzer things. My brothers took it from the old man. After a small shopping trip, we are now back at our motel room to try it out.

I’m standing by the door with Sam as Dean prepares to electrocute a raw ham. He pushes the buzzer down on the meat and the meat cooks within no joke three seconds…

“What the hell?” I ask walking over and looking at the charred meat. 

“That crap isn’t supposed to work” Sam shakes his head.

“This thing doesn’t even have batteries” Dean says taking off his protective gear. 

“So what? Is it cursed objects?” I ask and gag as Dean takes a bite from the ham he just cooked with the buzzer. 

“Sounds like an idea” Dean grins and then groans “Ugh good ham” He grunts eating more “So maybe a powerful witch in town?” Dean asks with a mouthful of meat. 

“I can go look around, see if my magic picks up on anything…” I lean up on my tip-toes ruffling Sam’s hair and then head out into town. 

XX

I spent the whole day walking around town trying to sense anything at all and I got bupkis, nothing. So I went back to the motel room and ended up sharing a bed with Dean. I’m not gonna lie since seeing the whole Lucifer/Sam and other me future relationship I haven’t been able to look at Sam the same way and I hate myself for it. 

My brothers left early in the morning, more victims of weird things. I stayed at the motel room and I have been trying to talk myself out of talking to Lucifer for the past hour but I can’t…I need to try and change the future. I’m not going to him..I’ll do the scrying thing again.

I go into the bathroom and look in the mirror as I turn the faucet on, I focus on Lucifer and he appears immediately.

“I was wondering when I’d see you, Are you ok? You look different” He asks verbally…I can hear him now? Must be because my magic is back at full.

“B-Been better and my looks are none of your business” I cross my arms over my chest.

“Wanna talk about it?” He asks concern in his tone.

“Sure, Why not? Zachariah is a dick, He sent Dean and I five years into the future and I saw things I’d have rather not. Happy?” I ask uncrossing my arms. 

“What did you see?” He asks leaning forward.

“I saw…stuff” I glare.

Lucifer grimaces “Ouch, must have been bad. Come on tell me” He pouts. 

“The world was destroyed thanks to you, I saw another version of myself in a weird outfit, She was in a relationship with you…In Sam’s body” I take a breath “She told me you and I are soulmates and she was pregnant…Then you killed Dean and Zachariah sent us back here” I wrap my arms around myself as a comfort.

Lucifer smiles “Well at least you know about our bond and you know what the future holds hmm? Gotta say imagining you pregnant with my child is making me feel all warm and fuzzy” He grins. 

“It’s never happening! Other me told me she would like to raise her daughter in a world not destroyed. Besides I saw other stuff and I just…I can’t imagine that being my future…” I shake my head “This was a mistake, Goodbye Lucifer” I break the connection and sit on the floor breathing heavily. 

Why is it so hard to talk to him? I felt like my heart was going to explode out of my chest…

I hope this was good I know not much happened.

-Ray

Chapter Text

My brothers got back later in the afternoon, They had to look into a little boy called Jesse. They think he’s the one causing myths to become true. Sam told me that Dean told the kid the buzzer was just a toy and then used the buzzer on him…I may or may not have kicked Dean in the balls for that one. 

Sam found out Jesse was adopted and his mother lives close ish.

“I’m going with you to see the mother” I get up and head to the bathroom to change into my ‘FBI’ clothes.

XX

“No powers unless the mother turns out to be evil or something, ok?” Dean asks looking at me as we walk through the gate to the house. 

“I know the drill Dean” I roll my eyes and walk up the stairs behind Sam. 

Dean rings the bell and a woman's voice comes through the door “Whatever you’re selling, I’m not interested!” She yells from the other side. 

“Oh, we’re not salesmen. Agents Page, Plant, And Morris, FBI” Dean tells her and we all show our badges to the peephole. 

“Put your badges in the slot” The woman demands. Jesus how much does she need? I internally groan but we all do as told.

A couple of seconds pass and the woman opens the door “What do you want?” She asks holding out the badges.

“We just had a few questions about your son” Sam smiles tucking his badge away.

“I don’t have a son” The woman shakes her head.

“He was born March 29th, 1998, in Omaha. You put him up for adoption” Sam explains slowly. 

The woman is nervous I can feel it “What about him?” She asks.

“We were just wondering. Was it a…Was it a normal pregnancy?” I ask her calmly.

“Was there anything strange?” Dean presses with a firmer tone.

“Stay away from me!” The woman yells and tries to slam the door but my brothers catch it.

“Mrs. Wright, wait!” Dean yells as we chase her through the house to the kitchen. She ducks into a smaller room and as we follow she throws salt at us.

“You’re not demons?” She asks clearly confused.

“How do you know about demons?” Dean asks.

XX

So long story short Julia got possessed by a demon, the demon hurt and killed people then the demon got pregnant and after birthing Jesse Julia was able to gain back control and expel the demon while it was weakened. Jesse is the spawn of a demon, Who knew they could procreate like that?

My brothers and I headed back to Alliance and it’s now night time. We walk into the motel room and freeze seeing Castiel standing there waiting.

“Cass!” I squeal and run to him wrapping my arms around his neck, He tenses as usual but then relaxes after a second and pats the back of my head.

“Good to see you too Raven” He says as he awkwardly pets my hair.  

“I missed you…” I whimper quite pathetically into his shoulder.

“My apologies…” He pulls back from the hug “We have things to discuss” He smiles at me and tilts his head “You look different” He observes distracted.

“Magic did it, I haven't figured out how to reverse it yet” I smile shyly and sit on the bed. 

“So what do we do with the boy?” Dean asks Castiel drawing his attention to him. 

“Kill him” Castiel says making me choke on my saliva.

“E-Excuse me?!” I cough.

“This child is half-demon and half-human. It is far more powerful than either. Other cultures call this hybrid cambion, or katako. You know him as the antichrist” Castiel explains sitting down on the chair and I burst out laughing as a long loud fart comes from it, Castiel pulls the whoopie cushion out from under his ass “That wasn’t me” He deadpans.

“HA” I snort and laugh loudly throwing myself back on the bed. 

After I pulled myself together I caught up on what was said and Castiel is set on killing Jesse “Ok wait…What if we just take Jesse’s power? Surely there has to be a way to do it right?” I ask Castiel.

“You have not acquired that skill yet” He snaps looking at me.

“Wait…I wasn’t meaning me, I meant you or other angels. You’re saying I can?” I ask eyes wide. 

“Chthon can and if you can do everything he can then eventually you could do that too” Castiel nods. 

I puff up my cheeks and then blow out the air “Wow…” I rub my temples.

“We don’t have time for you to learn, The child dies” Castiel tells us and then vanishes.

“I’m gonna have to fight Castiel aren’t I?” I groan getting up off the bed.

“Yup, Let's go” Dean grabs his keys and we head to the Impala quickly.

XX

We get to Jesse’s house and I blast the door open with my magic, we run into the living room and Jesse is cowering in a corner.

“Was there a guy here in a trench coat?” Dean asks.

Jesse nods and points at the floor, we look down and see a little toy version of Cass with the demon knife raised. I kneel down and pick him up “Can’t say you didn’t deserve this Cass” I kiss his head and keep a hold of him.

We get sat down in the living room and Jesse looks at me “Who are you?” He asks.

“I’m Raven, Their sister” I smile motioning to Sam and Dean “Sorry about my friend here, he’s…stubborn” I sigh and shake my head as Dean tells Jesse about his powers, I smile softly as he calls Jesse Superman. That’s one way to convince a kid. He tells Jesse that Bobby is basically Professor X.

My head snaps up and I jump as Sam and Dean are thrown up against a wall and held there “Can’t hurt you” Julia…no not Julia, a demon says walking in “Catch" She tosses a little bag at my feet and runes come out of it like a little witch trap grenade…You have got to be kidding me!! What next?! I groan loudly forced to sit where I am.

“They’re lying to you, Can’t hurt you either dreamboat. Orders” Julia tells Sam “You on the other hand? Hurting is encouraged” She smirks and throws Dean from wall to wall. 

“Stop it!”

“Leave him alone!” Jessie and I both yell in unison.

“Jesse, you’re beautiful” The demon smiles turning her attention to him and crouching down to his level “You have your father’s eyes” The demon hums.

“Who are you?” Jesse asks.

“I’m your mother” The demon tells him.

“No, you’re not” Jesse shakes his head. 

“You’re half human, half one of us” The demon smirks.

“She means demons Jesse” Dean grunts and then groans in pain as the demon uses her powers to hurt him.

“Those people you call your parents, they lied to you too. You’re not theirs, not really” The demon shakes her head explaining it to Jesse.

“My mom and dad love me” He tells her.

“Do they? Is that why they leave you alone all day? Because they love you so much? These people…these imposters, they told you that the tooth fairy was real. That your toys could hurt you, Things that aren’t true. They love you so much they made your whole life a lie” The demon presses and I can see the doubt seeping in, shit…

I try calling for my magic for anything that can help me but it won't work because of these damn runes!

The house starts shaking and the demon hurts Sam when he tries to talk to Jesse “Stop it” Jesse tells the demon and her hold on Sam breaks “I wanna hear what he has to say” Jesse says looking at Sam.

“You’re stronger than I thought” The demon hums. 

“We lied to you and I’m sorry. So heres the truth. I’m Sam Winchester. That’s my brother Dean and my sister Raven. We hunt monsters” Sam smiles at Jesse.

“Except when you are the monster, right Sammy?” The demon taunts.

“That woman right there, her name is Julia. She’s your mother. But the thing inside her, the thing that you’re talking to…it’s a demon” Sam explains.

“A demon?” Jesse asks.

“He’s done nothing but lie to you since the moment you met him. Don’t listen to him, Punish him” The demon orders.

“Sit down and shut up” Jesse tells the demon, a chair slides up behind her causing her to fall onto it and grunt as she can’t talk.

“There’s kind of a war between angels and demons and you’re part of it” Sam tells Jesse as softly as he can.

“I’m just a kid” Jesse whimpers.

“You can go with her if you want, I can’t stop you. No one can. But if you do, millions of people will die” Sam looks between Jesse and the demon.

“She said I was half-demon. Is that true?” Jesse asks.

“Yes. But you’re half-human too. You can do the right thing. You’ve got choices Jesse…But if you make the wrong ones It’ll haunt you for the rest of your life” Sam says comfortingly. He’s good at this.

“Why are you telling me this?!” Jesse asks tearing up.

“Because I have to believe someone can make the right choice, even if I couldn’t” Sam’s lip quivers.

“Get out of her” Jesse tells the demon causing it to come out of Julia’s mouth and go up the fireplace.

“Kid, you’re awesome” Dean smiles as the demons hold on him drops.

“Can someone get me out of this?” I pout and point to the rune circle.

Jesse kneels on the ground and looks at it “Break” He simply says and the circle breaks causing the runes to vanish.

“Thanks Jesse” I smile at him.

“So what are you?” He asks curiously.

“Witch” I flash my eyes and show him my magic around my fingers.

He smiles softly “So cool” He compliments and turns his attention to Julia “Is she gonna be alright?” He asks Dean.

“Eventually” Dean nods.

“Hey Jesse? My friend here…He’s an angel and I won’t let him hurt you I promise, Can you please turn him back?” I ask motioning to Cass.

“What now?” Jesse asks ignoring me and looking at my brothers.

“Now we take you someplace safe, get you trained up. You’d be handy in a fight kid” Dean smiles.

“What if I don’t wanna fight?” Jesse asks.

“Jesse. You’re powerful. More powerful than pretty much anything we’ve ever seen. That makes you-” 

“A freak?” Jesse asks cuting off sam.

“To some people maybe, but not to us. See we’re kind of freaks ourselves” Sam smiles.

“I can’t stay here, can I?” Jesse asks.

“No” Dean shakes his head “Demons know where you are. More will be coming” Dean explains.

“I won’t go without my mom and dad” Jesse tells Sam.

“There’s nothing more important than family. We get that. And if you really wanna take them with you, we’ll back your play. But you gotta understand it’s gonna be dangerous for them too” Sam explains softly.

“What do you mean?” Jesse asks brows furrowed.

“Our dad, he would take us with him wherever he went” I kneel beside Jesse.

“Where is he now?” Jesse asks looking at me.

“Dead…A demon killed him. Look Jesse once you’re in this fight…you’re in it to the end. Win or lose and sometimes there are casualties. You have to make the choice if you are willing to risk them for your own happiness or not” I explain keeping my tone soft.

Jesse nods and goes upstairs to say goodbye to his parents. 

XX

I yelp as Castiel suddenly turns back and knocks me over “Cass!” I smile brightly, He helps me up and then goes upstairs after my brothers, they went to check on Jesse.

Sam, Dean, and Cass come back downstairs “Kids gone, fixed the still alive victims and then wooshed away” Dean sighs shaking his head.

“Good for him, He’s a smart kid. He’s got this” I smile and walk over to Castiel “You” I punch his chest “Don’t” Punch “Try” Punch “To” Punch “Kill” Punch “Any” Punch “More” Punch “Kids!” I punch his chest one more time and huff.

Castiel looks down at me and raises a brow “No promises, Are you done?” He asks with a hint of playfulness in his tone.

I can’t help it, I smile like an idiot and punch his arm gently “Yeah, sure, I’m done” I grumble.

“Let's get packed up and back on the road” Dean smiles and pulls me out to the car.

This was more episode focused but I hope we enjoyed! I'll be skipping the next episode too. 

-Ray

Chapter Text

My brothers and I had another case not long after Jesse. This was a 900-year-old witch stealing years from people in poker games. It was a whole thing…Bobby betted away years and then to help out Bobby, Dean bet away years…50 of them! So Sam and I had to get those back for them and the witch gave Sam the clap but hes better now and anywho…everyone is back to their normal ages! Yay! I swear I love these men but I also hate them sometimes. 

On today's episode of What Trouble Can The Winchesters Get Into, We are patiently waiting on news of The Trickster. My brothers have the big idea to ask him for help with the Apocalypse. I always liked Tricky, He never involves me in the stuff he does to my brothers. He once made them relive the same day hundreds of times and uh…It ended with Dean dying every time but not me! I call that a win right? I think he likes me. 

A call came through the police scanner a moment ago and it sounds like Tricky so we are heading there now. 

My brothers and I walk through the doors to an old paper mill and I am transported to a room with a TV and a chair and I am tied to said chair with…fucking runes on the floor…I AM GETTING SO SICK OF THIS! The TV turns on and I see Sam and Dean in doctor uniforms in a hospital…? 

“Tricky! Come on this isn’t very nice of you!” I struggle against the ties and huff as they don’t budge. 

“Hello, Honey Bun~” Tricky croons leaning on the wall not far from me.

“Was this really needed?” I ask motioning to the ties and runes.

“Mmm, for now, I’ll come see you in a bit. Enjoy the show ok?” He winks at me and vanishes. 

I groan and look at the TV as my brothers appear on a Japanese game show, This looks interesting. 

Sam and Dean are both stuck on little stages with a big ball on a stick ready to go right into their…Oh, that’s gonna hurt, their balls. 

“Let’s play…NUTCRACKER!!” The Japanese host fist pumps the air. Oh, this is going to be fun. The host asks Sam something in Japanese but the poor idiot looks so lost.

“What? Uh- What am I supposed to say?” Sam asks Dean as a timer starts counting down from 20 seconds.

“You think I know?” Dean says just as confused as Sam.

“Uh, I don’t I uh I don’t understand Japanese” Sam tells the host, The host repeats what he said in Japanese. Sam chuckles “Is he screwing with me?” Sam asks looking over at Dean “I-I can’t speak Japanese” Sam stammers and then tenses as the countdown buzzer rings.

“Aww” The host says something in Japanese again and then says Ruby…What did he ask? Damnit Tricky couldn't have given me subtitles?! “I’m sorry, Sam Winchester” The host apologizes in English and then covers his mouth in a cheeky way.

Oh god…The ball suddenly shoots upward and right into Sam’s crotch hard enough to hear the impact. Sam hunches over best he can holding his crotch and gasping in pain. I laugh loudly as the camera pans to Dean's face and he is covering his mouth eyes wide in fear. 

The host takes a moment to do an ad for some shrimp chips and Cass comes through the door at the back of the stage! 

“Cass?” Dean asks clearly relieved.

“Is this another trick?” Sam asks the poor pups traumatized now.

“It’s me. Uh, What are you doing here?” Castiel asks. 

“Us? What are you doing here?” Dean asks furrowing his brows. 

“Looking for you. You’ve been missing for days” Castiel tells him and the TV shuts off. 

“Days? Tricky?! Get your ass in here!” I yell as loud as I can.

Tricky appears just outside the runes and kneels down in front of me “Yes Honey Bun?” He asks sweetly. 

“What the hell did Castiel mean by missing for days? What are you doing?!” I ask glowing my eyes dimly at least the runes don’t prevent that. 

“That is adorable~ And don’t you worry your pretty little head Sugar. You aren’t in any danger, Wouldn’t want Luci mad at me now, would I?” He asks leaning over and booping my nose.

“Luci? Lucifer?” I groan loudly “Of course, You’re one of his aren’t you?” I ask narrowing my eyes. 

Tricky bursts out laughing “Oh Honey Bun, No I am not one of his…You can’t go anywhere and I can make you forget if needed so, Here’s the truth. I’m the Archangel Gabriel” He stands up and bows and whatever was hiding his wings drops, I can see them now. They’re golden and fluffy. 

My eyes widen “You’re an angel?! And you’re messing with us?! Why? Help us! Please…” I plead looking up at him. 

“Help with what exactly? Stopping the Apocalypse? No can do Sugar. It needs to happen and you need to suck it up and go to Lucifer. You’re his soulmate, like it or not” Gabriel looks down at me and I’m angry.

“I am not going anywhere near him! You let me go right now or I swear to the gods I will kill you myself!” I snarl, glaring daggers at him. 

“Oh, I think you will go to him. After all…” He reaches into the rune circle and puts his hand on my ribs under my breasts. That same searing pain from before goes through my body causing me to gasp out “I just removed the sigils hiding you from him, As soon as he senses it…You will bring him right to dear ol Sammy~” Gabriel grins.

“Y-You…N-No! Let me go! I’ll go! Please!” I whimper and struggle against the binds.

“Atta girl, don’t do anything stupid now” He smirks and breaks the circle. 

I stand up and groan before quickly teleporting to Lucifer.

Cliffhanger~ Hope this was enjoyable! The ending will be up tomorrow <3 

-Ray

Chapter Text

Lucifer’s head snaps up as I appear across the room from him “Raven? I must admit I did not expect you” He smiles closing his book and standing up. I say nothing as I sit down on a sofa and cross my arms. Lucifer tilts his head walking over to me “You did not come here by choice, did you?” He asks sitting on the sofa beside me. 

“Mm mm” I mumble shaking my head and looking ahead.

Lucifer gently cups my cheek and turns my head making me look at him “What happened?” He asks softly stroking my cheek with his thumb. I shiver and as I finally meet his eyes I see that his vessel, Nick…His skin is starting to melt kinda?

“Gabriel happened” I huff and find myself leaning into his touch “He has Sam and Dean in a TV world and he took me somewhere else, He trapped me with runes and then he scrubbed the sigils from my ribs so I had to come to you or you’d find Sam. Happy?” I ask flashing my eyes because I am still pissed about this. 

“Ah Gabriel” Lucifer sighs shaking his head “I am sorry he did that to you however, Don’t you feel this is a little overdue? We need to talk without you running off or cutting me off Raven” Lucifer moves his hand from my cheek and places it on top of my thigh gently. I am going to choose to ignore the butterflies I just got in my stomach from that. 

“We have nothing to talk about, Just because God or whatever says we are soulmates…Does not mean I have to agree or act on it!” I glare at him using my magic to move his hand off my thigh. 

“You know if you just give me a chance, you might start to like me” Lucifer smiles softly.

“After everything I have gone through because of said soulmate thing? Not likely” I stand up and move away from him. 

“What do I need to do to make you give me a chance? Name it, you want a puppy? Done. A ridiculous amount of money? Done. A mansion? Done” He stands up crossing his arms. 

“What I want? You can’t give me” I run my fingers through my hair and look away from him. 

“Try me” He steps closer and tips my chin up making me look at him. 

“Fine, Stop trying to start the Apocalypse. Put a pin in it and I will give you a chance” I raise a brow. 

Lucifer snorts and turns his back to me mumbling quietly “Anything else? Within reason?” He asks turning to face me again. 

“No! You evidently don’t want a chance that much do you?!” I snap looking up at him.

“Apocalypse is happening eventually. You know Raven…I know you more than you think. My demons told me how you snapped and beat one of them to a bloody pulp when he talked about that boy” He puts a finger on his chin “What was his name…Damien?” Lucifer asks looking at me “Do you want him back? I can do that for you, He will be under my protection and he won’t be touched again… ask me” Lucifer smiles leaning over me.

“Why so he can just die in the Apocalypse?!” I glare not believing him.

Lucifer chuckles “He. Will. Be. Protected. Just for you Raven, I promise” Lucifer cups my cheeks softly and looks into my eyes “Ask me” He smiles softly.

“Please bring him back…” I whimper leaning into his touch.

“Don-” Lucifer lifts his hand to snap his fingers but I stop him by putting my hand over his.

“But…There is a catch” I say quickly cutting him off.

“Go on” He nods and watches me.

“Make sure he doesn’t remember anything about his death or being raised as a witness for the seal and obviously make the people in the town think he was alive the whole time…He needs his family” I let out a breath releasing my hold on Lucifer’s hand. 

“Done” Lucifer smiles and snaps his fingers, He steps back finally giving me space “You don’t want him with you?” He asks tilting his head. 

I raise a brow “No…It’s better for him to be normal and be with his family, If he was here with me” I cross my arms “You would most likely get jealous and either have him killed or kill him yourself and I would have to go through the pain all over again” I stare him down shaking a little bit. 

“No. I would just make him think he had no attraction toward you, I’m not a monster Raven, I understand loss and I know how much losing him shaped who you are as a person. Now…Do you want to go visit him? See that I did what you asked?” Lucifer asks softening his eyes. 

I nod slowly “P-Please” I hold out my hand knowing hes probably going to teleport us or whatever angels do. 

Lucifer takes my hand and pulls me against his chest, he flaps his wings and then we are standing outside a coffee shop, A sob comes out of my mouth causing me to cover my mouth with my hand as I see Damien right there at a window seat. He’s sipping on a coffee as he types on a laptop and he looks exactly the same as I last saw him. Lucifer gently wraps an arm around my waist “Wanna go say hi? I’ll wait out here” He asks rubbing my side softly. 

“Y-Yes” I nod and wipe my eyes, I take a couple of deep breaths and then walk inside the coffee shop.

I walk over to Damien’s table and he looks up at me “Little Bird? Raven?!” He asks jumping up and pulling me into a hug. I can’t help it, I wrap my arms around him and sob into his chest. “Are you ok?” He nuzzles my hair pulling me into the booth beside him so I’m sitting down. 

I sniffle and pull back a bit so I can look at him “Y-Y-Yeah, I j-just missed y-you” I sniffle wiping my eyes. 

“Want coffee? You look exhausted” He smiles and uses his sleeve to wipe tears from my chin. I nod and try to calm down a bit. 

He waves the waitress over and orders…my favorite coffee from back at Stanford. He remembered, I whimper and cover my face as I cry all over again.

So Lucifer might not be so bad after all huh? As always let me know what you think.

-Ray

Chapter Text

I won’t sugarcoat it, it took hours for me to stop tearing up and crying at everything but I am good now.

“I gotta ask Little Bird, What happened to your hair and eyes? Dye and contacts?” Damien asks as we walk down the street.

“Uh…Can I be straight with you?” I ask looking up at him.

“Always” He nods looking at me.

“I’m a witch, I accidentally changed it and can’t figure out how to turn it back” I giggle nervously as I wait for his reaction.

“You’re a witch? Show me something witchy?” He asks tilting his head.

“Are your parents home? Same address?” I ask taking his hand in mine.

“No both are at work and yeah same place” He tilts his head the other way.

“I’ve never done this with another person so here goes nothing” I take a breath and focus on his bedroom, my magic teleports us there within seconds.

“Woah!” Damien looks around eyes wide and then looks at me “You can teleport?” He asks grinning.

“Mmhmm” I nod and sit on the bed “That wasn’t very witchy of me, Wanna see my magic?” I ask as he sits beside me. 

“Duh~” He ruffles my hair and waits patiently. I summon my magic to my hand and let it flow around between my fingers, I look at him slowly and he is just in awe as he watches it “That’s beautiful and badass” He smiles brightly and meets my eyes. 

“T-Thank you, I’m glad you like it” I glow my eyes softly. 

“Now those are awesome, Did you have this back at Stanford?” He asks as the magic fades. 

“I had a much lesser version, all I could do back then was telekinesis and I really had to focus to read minds” I fiddle with my sleeves as I look down at my lap “God that feels like such a world away…” I mumble shaking my head.

“Do you wanna talk about it?” Damien asks gently putting one of his hands over mine. 

“I-I can’t, there’s so much and I wouldn’t know where to start and I just…I’m just happy to be here for today” I turn my hand palm up and interlock my fingers with his.

“I’m here for you if you need me ok? I’m gonna give you my number and you can call or text anytime you want” He smiles squeezing my hand. 

“That would be really nice…Damien?” I smile as I look into his eyes.

“Hmm?” He hums watching me.

“If anything weird happens…anything at all or anyone gets hurt around you or literally anything…Please let me know and I will come to you in a heartbeat, Ok?” I may not be able to tell him everything but I can make sure he knows I am here for him.

“I will definitely do that Raven” He lifts my hand and kisses the back of it.

“Thank you” I let out a breath and relax a bit.

XX

Damien and I spent a few hours relaxing and playing some video games together, He gave me his number as promised and I gave him mine. I wished him good night and I am now walking down the street.

“How do you feel?” Lucifer asks appearing beside me and making me jump.

I gently grab his arm and turn him toward me, I wrap my arms around his midsection and put my head on his chest. He tenses for a split second and then wraps his arms around me. 

“Thank you, Lucifer…I feel happier than I have in a while, You have no idea how much this means to me” I relax against him a bit. 

“Yes I do Raven…It does not take a genius to see how unhappy you’ve been for years and I am sorry for my part in that but I do want to make things right now that I am here” Lucifer says petting my hair softly.

“For bringing Damien back…I will give you the chance you want. But, I will need to go back to my brothers and I can’t have you following me, So please do the sigils on my ribs and I promise to come back daily to talk to you unless on a case. You can also have my number to arrange things” I pull back just enough to look up at him. 

After what feels like hours of him looking into my eyes he sighs and cups my cheek “Promise me that you will come back to me” He rubs my cheek softly.

“I promise” I nod leaning into his touch.

He moves his hand from my cheek and places it on my ribs under my breasts, I shiver and blush before that searing pain goes through my body causing me to gasp and hunch over “G-Gah, Ow…It never gets easier” I groan as Lucifer moves his hand. 

“Before you go…Do you want me to show you how to reverse the hair and eye thing?” He asks. 

“Y-Yeah, that would be great” I nod standing up straight. 

“Close your eyes” He instructs softly and I do it. “Good girl. Now call for your magic” He instructs keeping his voice soft and calm. I summon my magic to my hands “Now focus on what you want it to do and you do need to want it Raven” I can hear the smile in his tone and I grumble, I do as he says and I feel a wave of my magic wash over me “Open your eyes” Lucifer says firmly.

“Did it work?” I ask opening my eyes and making my magic stop. 

Lucifer summons a mirror and holds it up showing me myself back to normal with purple hair and eyes “What do you think?” He asks smiling at me.

I smile at my reflection before Lucifer makes the mirror vanish “Thank you for the help Lucifer” I gently put my hand on his arm.

“You’re welcome…I’ll see you soon” Lucifer leans down and gently kisses my forehead.

I blush “S-See you soon” I nod and teleport back to my brothers.

As always I hope you enjoyed <3 

-Ray

Chapter Text

Sam and Dean jump as I appear in their motel room “Raven?!” Sam gets up from his bed and pulls me into a bear hug “Are you ok? What happened? Gabriel didn’t tell us much” He asks nuzzling my hair. 

“Gabriel better count his days, It’s not Micheal or Lucifer he needs to worry about now. It will be me” I huff pulling back from the hug.

“What did he do?” Dean asks turning me around and hugging me.

I nuzzle into Dean’s chest and grumble a bit before looking up at him “He scrubbed the sigils off my ribs so I had to go to Lucifer” I grab his arm as he tenses and pulls away. “Lucifer put the sigils back because I asked him to, We’re ok Dean I promise” I smile softly and he relaxes just a tad.

“How did you convince him to do that? Tell us everything” Dean pulls away and sits on the bed. 

“Lucifer wants me to give the soulmate thing a chance, he offered me everything he could think of to try and convince me. I turned down money, a mansion, a puppy…but there was one thing he offered that I accepted…” I rub my arms as I sit on a chair. 

“What? What was possibly important enough that you agreed to go steady with the devil?!” Dean yells standing up. 

I look at Sam with teary eyes and his eyes immediately soften “Damien? He brought him back, didn’t he?” Sam asks walking over and kneeling in front of me. 

I nod and sniffle covering my face with my hands. 

“Damien? As in the dude taller than Sam who was raised as a witness for the seals?” Dean asks voice softer this time. 

I sniffle and look up at him “H-He doesn’t remember anything. I had Lucifer make him and everyone in that town forget that he died and such…He’s exactly how I left him before his death” I wipe my eyes and look at Sam “Lucifer promised he would be under his protection, I needed him back Sam. I haven’t been the same girl since he was killed and you know that” I take Sam’s hands into mine.

“I know Raven, believe me, I do but what if Lucifer kills him again because you don’t do as he says? Or he gets jealous? You are putting a lot of trust in him and I don’t want to see you hurt again” Sam squeezes my hands softly. 

“Already voiced my concern on the jealousy, he said he’d just make him not attracted to me in that way…And I know I am, trust me I do…But maybe I’m choosing to believe Lucifer isn’t that bad” I shake my head and sniffle as I pull away from Sam “Anywho, What are we doing? Do we have a plan?” I ask looking between my brothers. 

“Yeah, Kinda” Dean nods. 

So what I missed while I was away was a supernatural convention, the books Chuck wrote? Whole-ass thing people dressed like my brothers and I. There was a haunting they had to deal with and Chuck told them where to find The Colt or more so where to find who has it. 

“So we go after this demon when Cass finds him?” I ask tucking my hair behind my ear.

“Yup, He’s out looking for him now” Dean nods. 

“Great, Mind if I go shower and nap until then?” I ask standing up.

Dean nods and motions to the bathroom, I ruffle Sam’s hair and head to the bathroom.

XX

Castiel got the demon’s location, his name is Crowley. What kind of name is that? I snort to myself as I put on a black body-fitting dress with a slit up the side and a low cut at the front to show off my breasts. 

“Talk to me! Go over the plan” Dean says from outside the bathroom door. 

I use my magic to do as Lucifer taught me, my hair turns black and my eyes turn a greyish blue. “I go up to the gate and act like a lost damsel, then I beat their asses if needed and get you guys in” I roll my eyes as I tie my hair half up-half down. I put on a pair of obnoxiously high heels and open the bathroom door “How do I look?” I ask them both and give them a twirl. 

Sam’s eyes widen and I see him blush as he looks me over “Y-You uh you look beautiful” He smiles.

“Beautiful is putting it lightly, Am I allowed to say sexy now since we aren’t technically blood-related?” Dean asks and whistles. 

I blush bright red and punch him in the stomach “No you are not!” I huff.

“Ow!” He grunts and coughs.

“Can we get going? I hate heels so much…” I grumble, spray some perfume, and then walk out the door. 

XX

My brothers are hiding nearby as I ring the buzzer on the iron gates “Can I help you?” A male asks through the speaker. 

“My car broke down a little bit down the road, I need some help…Please” I say in my sweetest voice possible. 

I look around making sure my cleavage is on show and the gates open, men…I walk up the path toward the mansion and two men meet me halfway “Evening, pretty lady. Get yourself on in here~” A blond man smiles at me, his smile looks like it is carved on his face.

“I just need to make a call” I smile softly lowering my head. 

“You don’t need to call anyone, baby. We’re the only help you’re ever gonna need” The man smiles looking back at his friend.

I lift my head looking between them “You know what? I think I should wait by my car” I lower my head and turn my back to them.

The man grabs my shoulder “We said get your ass in here” His voice no longer has the fake friendly tone.

I jerk my arm over his making him let go then punch him in the jaw hard enough to make him hit the ground. 

I look back at the other man just in time to see Sam stab him in the neck with the demon knife, The blonde man gets up and glares at me. Sam runs up and stabs him in the back of the skull. 

“Nice work” Dean smiles at me.

“Thanks, God I hate demons” I shiver and follow my brothers to the power box. I send a small blast of my magic into it causing the mansion to go dark. We head inside, set up a devil's trap, and wait in the main hall.

A man in a black suit with brown hair and green eyes walks out of a room “It’s Crowley, right?” Sam asks the man.

“So the Hardy Boys and Lita finally found me. Took you long enough” Crowley smirks walking closer to us, He stops at the edge of the rug we are hiding the devil's trap with “Do you have any idea how much this rug costs?” Crowley asks clearly offended. 

“Ow!” I groan out as my arms are yanked behind me and cuffed with Guess what? Those freaking rune cuffs “Oh for god sake!” I hiss glaring at Crowley as Sam and Dean are also restrained. 

“This is it right? This is what it’s all about” Crowley says holding The Colt, He aims it toward Dean and then pulls the trigger.

“No!” I scream but then relax seeing him still alive, he shot the demons holding them and then shoots the one holding me, I gasp out from the mini heart attack and lean on the wall.

“We need to talk, Privately” Crowley says tossing a set of keys to Sam “For the cuffs” He nods and heads back into the room. 

Sam uncuffs me and cups my cheek “You ok?” He asks looking down at me. 

“Y-Yeah” I nod catching my breath, He takes my hand and pulls me with him into the room Crowley went in. 

“What the hell is this?” Dean asks as Crowley stands by a desk.

“Do you know how deep I could have buried this thing?” Crowley asks waving his hand and closing the room door “There’s no reason you or anyone should know this even exists at all. Except that I told you” Crowley smiles and looks at me. 

“You told us?” Sam asks. 

“Rumors, innuendo, sent out on the grapevine” Crowley hums.

“Why?” I ask letting my hair down and changing my appearance back to my purple “Why tell us anything?” I ask again as he says nothing.

Crowley aims The Colt at Dean “I want you to take this thing to Lucifer and empty it into his face” Crowley tells Dean. 

“Uh-huh. Okay, and why exactly would you want the devil dead?” Dean asks.

“It’s called survival. But I forgot you two, at best, are functional morons” Crowley lowers the gun and I grin liking him a little since he didn’t call me a moron. 

“Hey, You’re functioning morons…mor” Dean tries to sass back

I giggle and pat his back “Don’t hurt yourself” I snicker.

“I like her” Crowley smirks at me so I give him a bow.

“Can I take these heels off? I hate them” I ask with a huff.

“By all means, get comfortable Love” Crowley winks, I smile and take my heels off in an instant. Ah, sweet relief.

“Now back to the morons. Lucifer isn’t a demon, remember? He’s an angel. An angel made famous for his hatred of humankind. To him, you two are just filthy bags of pus. That’s the way he feels about you, What can he think about us?” Crowley asks taking a sip of what I assume is whiskey.

“But he created you” Sam tilts his head.

“To him we’re just servants. Cannon fodder. If Lucifer manages to exterminate humankind…we’re next. So help me, huh? Let’s all go back to simpler better times. Back to when we could all follow our natures. I’m in sales, Damn it! So, what do you say? What if I give you this thing and you go kill the devil?” Crowley asks holding out The Colt to Sam.

“Okay?” Sam says taking it.

“Great” Crowley chuckles.

“You wouldn’t happen to know where the devil is, by chance, would you?” Sam asks.

“Thursday. Birdies tell me he has an appointment in Carthage, Missouri” Crowley smiles lifting his glass of whiskey. 

“Great, thanks” Sam nods, aims the colt at Crowley’s head, and pulls the trigger but nothing happens, the gun doesn’t have any bullets.

Crowley doesn’t even blink “Oh, yeah, right, you probably need some more ammunition” Crowley rolls his eyes and walks around to the other side of the desk. Yup, I like this one, Not a shred of fear at all.

“Excuse me, but aren’t you signing your own death warrant? I mean, what happens to you if we go up against the devil and lose?” Dean asks as Crowley gets the ammo box from a drawer.

“Number one, he’s gonna wipe us all out anyway. Two, after you leave here I go on an extended vacation to all points nowhere. And three, how about you don’t miss, okay?! MORONS!” Crowley yells the last part tossing the ammo to Dean, and I cover my mouth as I start giggling. I look at my brothers and then back at the desk and Crowley is gone. Aww…

I hope you enjoyed! I thought it would be fun to use Raven's new skill to have her go and distract them instead of Jo since the demons only really know Raven by her hair and eyes. 

-Ray

Chapter Text

We called Ellen and Jo to meet us at Bobby’s for backup with Lucifer, This is really happening…So everyone is basically going to party tonight because they might not make it to tomorrow. I will because Lucifer is my soulmate and he won’t hurt me but everyone else? No idea. What I do know? I will do my damndest to protect them. 

“You doing ok?” Sam asks sitting down on the sofa beside me and holding out a beer for me. I take the beer and chug about half of it “I’ll take that as a no” Sam chuckles wrapping his arm around my waist and pulling me in close.

I sigh and lean my head on his chest “I can’t do anything against him Sammy…I’m not powerful enough and as much as I try and deny it…I feel the bond between him and I. It makes me soft around him, I will protect you all to the best of my ability but that is all I can do” I whimper and look up at him.

Sam leans his head down and kisses my forehead “You will do your best and that is all we ever expect as your brothers, I love you Raven” Sam smiles softly.

“I-I love you too” I smile leaning up and gently kissing his cheek, Sam blushes and meets my eyes. For a good few seconds, we say nothing as we look into each other's eyes. 

“So…I can’t call you sexy but you can make lovey eyes at each other?” Dean asks, throwing himself down on the sofa on the other side of me. 

I yelp and jump up to my feet “We were not! Shut up!” I huff, down my drink and walk over to Castiel as he downs five shots of something in the kitchen “Hey Cass, Got a moment?” I ask gently putting my hand on his shoulder. 

“Of course” He nods standing up and swaying ever so slightly. 

“Woah, are you tipsy?” I giggle raising a brow.

“I am something, lead the way” He smiles down at me, I take his hand in mine, and lead him out the backdoor. 

I sit on the back steps holding my beer in my lap “We haven’t really had a chance to talk since the thing before you summoned Raphael” I say taking a drink of my beer. 

Castiel sits on the step beside me his body right against mine “No we haven’t and I suppose our imminent doom is a good time to do so” He nods and looks at me with a small smile. 

I smile softly looking at him “I still feel what I said and I am going to protect you Castiel, I will not let Lucifer kill you” I lift my hand to his jaw cupping it softly.

Castiel tenses and I don’t blame him, he takes a breath and leans into my touch as his eyes soften “Close your eyes” He orders keeping his tone soft. 

I blush and close my eyes. After what feels like an eternity, I feel Castiel move. He leans in slowly and I feel his lips on mine. My whole body flushes with heat and I kiss him back slowly guiding him. A low growl rumbles in Castiel's chest, He gently lifts me into his lap so I am straddling him and kisses me harder. I squeak from the movement and he stops everything “D-Did I do something wrong?” Castiel asks, concerned.

I open my eyes and shake my head “N-No, I just didn't expect to be lifted so easily” I giggle and wrap my arms around his neck before softly kissing him again. Castiel's hands go to my hips as he kisses me more urgently this time. I whine into the kiss and gasp as I feel his cock grow hard under me. He groans into the kiss and runs his tongue over my lips softly asking for permission. I part my lips and he wastes no time sliding his tongue into my mouth and exploring every inch. I tangle my hands in his hair moaning softly, I pull back and lean my forehead against his catching my breath. '

Castiel pants looking into my eyes and as I pull back I notice he is blushing “I-I see why humans enjoy that so much” He almost whispers as he watches me. 

“We enjoy a lot of things” I smile shyly trying to ignore the fact I am still wearing that skimpy dress and I can feel his very obvious bulge against my panties. 

The back door opens causing me to teleport off of Castiel's lap and sit on the hood of a nearby car “Bobby wants us all for a group photo” Sam smiles and tilts his head looking between us suspiciously. 

“I am going to change first!” I hop off of the hood and walk up the steps.

Sam catches my arm “Your lipstick is smudged” He bites his lip holding back a laugh.

I go bright red and punch his arm “Oh yeah?” I wipe some of the lipstick off with my fingers and smear it over his lips “Suits you Samantha” I grin and bolt inside.

“RAVEN!!!” Sam yells and runs after me only to be stopped by a laughing Dean. 

I head up to my room and change into PJ’s because screw it right? I’m wearing a black long-sleeved top and a pair of pink and white flannel shorts. I go wash off the makeup and head back downstairs “Ready!” I rush into the main room and stand in the middle of Sam and Cass. Both have cleaned the lipstick off of themselves, Cass gently places his hand on my lower back as Sam puts his hand on Cass’s shoulder. I wrap my arm around Sam’s waist and lean my head on his chest as the camera snaps the picture. 

“Perfect!” I move away from them and stretch “I’m gonna call it a night and I would like to not sleep alone…Who wants to share?” I ask my brothers and look at Cass.

“I don’t sleep” Castiel smiles sadly.

“Screw it, I’ll share with you. You know I give good hugs” Dean grins and ruffles my hair.

“Thanks, Dean” I smile and lean down giving Bobby a hug “Night, Bobby” I mumble into his shoulder as he pats my side.

“Night, Kid” Bobby smiles as I stand up straight. 

“Go on up, I’ll be there in a bit ok?” Dean smiles at me. 

I hug Sam and Cass wishing them a good night before heading up to my room, I grab my phone and check in with Damien as I lay in bed. He sends a selfie with wet messy hair from the shower and I smile brightly just knowing he is still ok makes me happier than I can express. I close my eyes and fall asleep within seconds.

Phew *fans face* how about that? Cass got a little brave~ He can blame it on the drink if he needs to XD. I hope you enjoyed reading <3 

-Ray

Chapter Text

Dean kept his word and joined me in bed at some point, I woke up in a pool of sweat with his body practically swallowing me, I shiver just thinking about it. I needed to shower before we hit the road. Cass rode with Jo and Ellen while I rode with Sam and Dean. The moment we got to town I teleported to Jo and Ellen’s car, my brothers wanted to go scope ahead and I need to stay close to Cass. The town is a ghost town, not a soul in sight. 

Castiel looks at me as I appear in the backseat beside him “You are getting better at that” He smiles placing his hand on my knee. Ellen pulls the car over and her and Jo get out. 

“Thank you” I blush and then teleport out of the car when Jo knocks on the window, Castiel appears beside me and I grin giving him a little nudge. 

Castiel looks around the town and he looks worried “What’s wrong Cass?” I ask softly. 

“This town’s not empty” Castiel takes a step forward “Reapers” He says looking back at Ellen.

“Reapers? As in, more than one?” She asks.

“They only gather like this at times of great catastrophe. Chicago fire, San Francisco quake, Pompeii. Excuse me, I need to find out why they’re here” Castiel starts walking.

“I’m coming with you and no you cannot argue with me” I tell him firmly as he turns to me and opens his mouth. 

Castiel sighs taking my hand and leading me through the town, he stops after a couple of seconds and looks up at a window, he teleports us up there into the building. We walk down a hall and a blinding light forces me to cover my eyes “Hello brother” I hear Lucifer hum. 

I open my eyes and Castiel is gone, I step through the door and look around “What did you do?” I ask worried but keeping my tone calm.

“Hello Little Mate” Lucifer smiles walking over to me and taking my hand into his “I missed you” He pouts looking down at me. 

“I was going to come and see you soon, I promise” I squeeze his hand softly.

“I believe you, as for the Seraph…He is fine, I just want to talk to him” Lucifer smiles softly cupping my cheek. 

I lean into his touch and sigh contently “I want you to know I have no intention of ignoring this bond any longer, each time I am around you I feel it more…I-Gods I don’t feel the unbearable loneliness when I am with you” I look up meeting his eyes and allowing myself to feel vulnerable in this moment. 

“I am very happy to hear that Raven and of course, we can work at your pace with this. I know humans do not just jump into full mating…Eh well, sometimes but it's usually meaningless in that regard” He chuckles leaning down and resting his forehead on mine. 

“Thank you…It’s an adjustment, I haven’t let myself get this close to anyone in a while” I whisper all too aware of his lips millimeters from mine. 

Lucifer looks into my eyes intently as if asking for permission…Do I want to cross this line? I think it over for a moment and I’ll give Lucifer credit, He does not move or push me. Fuck it…I close the distance pressing my lips to his. His breath hitches and I feel his fingers tremble on my cheeks. I don’t even know how to explain the amount of things I am feeling right now, I see fireworks, I feel sparks dancing along my skin, and my magic is freely flowing around us. Lucifer is addicting…He growls softly kissing me harder and more urgently, it steals my breath away as he slides his tongue into my mouth and dominates my own. Oh…My…Goddess! His tongue is forked I can feel it as he kisses me deeper. I wrap my arms around his neck tangling my fingers in his hair, He moves his hands to my hips pulling me flush against him, and oh if I thought Cass’s bulge was impressive…Lucifer’s is downright scary as it rests against my stomach, I whine shamefully into the kiss before pulling back, leaning on the wall, and catching my breath. 

“H-Holy gods” I pant reigning my magic in.

Lucifer chuckles “I must admit that was more enjoyable than I thought it would be” He runs his fingers over his lips softly. 

“D-Did you h-have doubts?” I ask as my breathing evens out. 

“Truthfully? Yes. This whole soulmate thing was created by my father and Fate and I thought it would be nonsense” He smiles softly and I value his honesty.

“I can understand that, I am surprised I enjoyed as much as I did too” I nod and tuck my hair behind my ear.

“Do you wish to come with me while I talk to the Seraph?” Lucifer asks walking over to me and taking my hand in his gently.

He offered? There is hope “Yes please” I smile and nod squeezing his hand. 

Lucifer teleports us into a room with an on-fire ring of holy oil and Castiel is standing in the middle. Cass looks around and tenses as his eyes land on us “Lucifer” He growls.

“So I take it the other Winchesters are in town too?” Lucifer asks looking between us. 

“We came alone” Cass lies meeting my eyes. 

“Loyalty. Hmm. Such a nice quality to see in this day and age. Castiel, right?” Lucifer asks with a hum, Cass nods. “Castiel, I’m told you came here in an automobile” Lucifer says curiously warming his hands with the holy fire. 

“Yes” Cass says with just as much curiosity in his tone.

“What was that like?” Lucifer asks furrowing his brows.

I snicker under my breath and stay an even amount of distance between them both. 

Castiel looks around the room “Um…Slow. Confining” Castiel chooses his words so carefully.

“What a peculiar thing you are” Lucifer deadpans making me giggle. He looks toward me and smiles fondly. 

“What’s wrong with your vessel?” Cass asks looking Lucifer over.

“I was actually wondering that too but I didn’t want to be rude” I cross my arms stepping a little closer.

“Yes, Nick is wearing a bit thin, I’m afraid. He can’t contain me forever, so…” Lucifer says nonchalantly and I am immediately reminded that if I was any other human he would not care…

“You” Castiel steps forward but stops at the edge of the fire “You are not taking Sam Winchester. I won’t let you” Cass glares.

“Castiel. I don’t understand why you’re fighting me, of all the angels” Lucifer tilts his head walking around the circle. 

“You really have to ask?” Cass asks incredulously. 

“I rebelled. I was cast out. You rebelled. You were cast out. Almost all of heaven wants to see me dead. And if they succeed, guess what? You’re their new public enemy number one. We’re on the same side, like it or not. So why not just serve your best interest…Which, in this case happens to be mine?” Lucifer asks trying to reason with Cass and the whole Sam vessel aside. He makes a good point. 

“I’ll die first” Cass says firmly with no hesitation.

Lucifer stares him down for a moment “I suppose you will” He shrugs and walks out of the room. 

I follow him out quickly “Lucifer? I-I have to beg you…Please do not hurt Cass, he protected me and he is my friend” I whimper gently grabbing his arm. 

Lucifer looks at me and his eyes immediately soften “I learned my lesson about killing the people you care about, I won’t hurt him. I swear it. Losing your trust again is not worth it” He says pulling me against his chest gently. 

“T-Thank you…” I let out a breath and nuzzle against his chest. 

XX

It’s been a couple of hours and Lucifer is back in the room with Cass, they have just been staring each other down for a while. I am sitting beside the fire keeping warm.

“I got the Winchesters pinned down. For now, at least” A woman with brown curly hair and brown eyes says walking into the room.

“What?” I ask standing up “Why?” I ask again looking between them. 

“Your brothers are worried about you~” She smirks.

“What have you done?” I snap glowing my eyes and summoning my magic to my hands. She looks at Lucifer desperately but he says nothing.

“You won’t let her kill me right?” The woman asks Lucifer.

“She is my soulmate” He shrugs “If you earn it, I will allow it” Lucifer winks at me. 

“Lucifer? A moment? Alone?” I ask walking out of the room. 

“Yes, Little Mate?” He asks appearing in front of me. 

“What are you doing to them? What did she mean pinned down? Why are you even in this town?” I ask keeping my magic in my hands.

“You don’t need that to get answers” Lucifer motions to my hands so I put the magic away “I can’t have your brothers getting in my way so I have some hellhounds keeping them trapped in a store” He shrugs and my eyes widen.

“You have hellhounds on them?! Are you insane?!” I glare glowing my eyes brightly. 

“They won’t touch your brothers” He tilts his head.

“Why do you need them away? What is the plan?” I ask trying to find something to make this better.

“I have a ritual to perform tonight, I am raising the horseman Death” He says watching me carefully. 

“Y-You are going to raise Death? F-From hell?” I ask shaking, I can only imagine how scary he is. 

“Yes” Lucifer nods crossing his arms. 

“I-I-I have no words other than what the actual fuck?!” I yell my tone frantic. 

“He’s a lovely being, I think you will like him” Lucifer grins “Give me a moment” He smiles and goes back into the room.

“Lovely…Being? Lovely being? LOVELY BEING?!” I yell into the hallway, I’m going to lose my mind. I’m actually going to go insane!

Lucifer soothed me and brought me to the ritual site, I really hope my brothers show up soon.

I hope this was enjoyable, also I need to ask for input. When I reach the end of the season and you know what happens...Do you want me to do two endings? Continue the story in this one and then make another where we skip to the next time Lucifer is back which would be Casifer I believe. Because I am down to do both to keep the Lucifer fix going XD. Please let me know <3 

-Ray

Chapter Text

I heard an explosion not too long ago but I can still feel my brothers, It’s a weird thing I just know they are alive. But I’m worried because what the hell was that?! Lucifer dug up a hole, filled it with the bodies of…women and children, and then started burying them. He has been at it for quite a while now. There are some men watching him, by the quietness of their minds I can tell they are demons. 

My head snaps up and I look around as I feel Sam and Dean close by. 

“Hey!” Sam yells walking into the field “You wanted to see me?!” He yells at Lucifer.

“Well, Sam, You don’t need that gun here” Lucifer smiles putting the shovel down and rubbing some dirt off his hands. 

“Hey, Sammy!” I smile and wave at him. Sam looks at me and visibly relaxes just a smidge. 

“You know I’d never hurt you or Raven. Not really” Lucifer continues with a smile.

My eyes widen as Dean sneaks up beside Lucifer “Yeah? Well, I’d hurt you. So suck it” Dean growls and shoots Lucifer in the head with The Colt, Lucifer’s body falls to the ground and I feel nothing…That must mean he’s not dead, right? I’m sure if he was I’d feel something. 

My brothers look between each other and then look at me, I shrug standing up from the log I was sitting on, and walk closer to them. I freeze as Lucifer gasps and opens his eyes.

“Ow!” Lucifer groans loudly and stands up. “Where did you get that?” He asks Dean before backhanding him so hard he flies across the field into a tree.

“Dean!” I yell and teleport to his side immediately checking on him, the blow knocked him out…

Sam walks over and kneels beside us “He ok?” He asks looking at Dean.

“Gonna have a hell of a headache in the morning but yeah” I nod and hold onto Sam. 

“Did you know about this attempt, My Little Mate?” Lucifer asks looking at me. 

“I did…And I wasn’t helping, I am only here to protect” I nod lowering my head.

Lucifer snaps his fingers teleporting me to his side and holding me there with…What is that? I look down at my body and light glowing red tendrils are tied around my body “We will talk about this later, sit” He commands and the tendrils force me onto my ass. 

“W-What is this?” I ask trying to struggle out of it.

“Well, I can tell you to save your energy. That is my angelic grace, part of my true form. You can’t escape it” Lucifer hums and goes back to covering the bodies. 

I groan and slump on the ground as Lucifer and Sam talk. I’ve never seen Sam so angry…

“What did you do to this town?” Sam asks looking at the demons standing around. 

“Oh, I was very generous with this town. One demon for every able-bodied man” Lucifer hums.

“And the rest of them?” Sam asks.

“In there” Lucifer snickers pointing to the hole “I know, It’s awful, but these horsemen are so demanding. So it was women and children first” Lucifer just does not care…

“You killed every single woman and child in this town?!” I yell struggling against the binds again.

Lucifer ignores me and takes a moment to catch his breath “I know what you both must think of me, But I have to do this. I have to. You of all people should understand” He says pointing at Sam.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Sam asks clearly offended.

Lucifer throws down his shovel “I was a son, a brother. Like you, a younger brother. And I had an older brother who I loved. Idolized, in fact. And one day, I went to him, and I begged him to stand with me. And Michael…Michael turned on me. Called me a freak. A monster. And then he beat me down…all because I was different…Because I had a mind of my own. Tell me something, Sam. Any of this sound familiar?” Lucifer asks and even looks back at me, my eyes tear up as I feel the sadness Lucifer does when talking about his brother. I flashback to our dad…It was the same thing, Sam and I…We were never good enough for him. 

Lucifer starts chanting over the grave site, I look over at Sam and soften my eyes. I’ve never done this before…I glow my eyes and focus on Sam and getting into his head ‘Sammy? Can you hear me? Don’t say anything just blink twice’ I will my magic to say into his mind. Sam jumps and looks at me then blinks twice, I let out a breath and focus again ‘If you can, get the hell out of here. Don’t worry about me ok? I will get back to you I promise’ I say looking at him firmly. Sam’s eyes tear up but he gives me a single nod of his head. 

I jump as all of the demons start dropping dead from the ritual, Lucifer looks at Sam and I and a now awake Dean “What? They’re just demons” He sneers.

The ground starts shaking under me as I assume Death makes his way to the surface, my whole body starts shaking…I think I’m scared. For the first time in a long time, I am genuinely terrified…

I see Cass kneel beside my brothers, he looks at me but I shake my head and flick my chin to Sam and Dean. Cass nods looking like a kicked puppy and teleports my brothers away. 

I let a sob break through knowing they’re safe now.

An impossibly large black mass comes from the ground in front of Lucifer. I look up at it seeing Death’s true face and I scream a blood-curdling scream before passing out.

Enter Death~ What do we think? I hope you enjoyed it, please leave your thoughts and please consider answering my question at the end of the last chapter <3

-Ray

Chapter Text

I wake up on a bed and bolt upright, I look around the room and see Runes on the walls. You have got to be kidding me…”LUCIFER!!” I yell and regret it as my head pounds, I groan and hold my head in my hands. 

“No need to yell, I am an angel. You can simply pray to me” Lucifer smiles appearing at the bottom of the bed.

“Are the runes really necessary?” I grumble rubbing my temples.

“Would you still be here if they were not on the walls?” Lucifer asks crossing his arms. 

I look up at him and think for a moment “No, probably not…” I decided honesty is my best bet here. 

“Honesty, Good. Keep that for our talk” He snaps his fingers and a box of painkillers and a glass of cola appears on the nightstand “Take those and we will talk” He says sitting on the bed by my feet. 

“Thank you” I smile and do so, he knew I prefer to take meds with soda? What else does he know about me?

“Why didn’t you warn me about the attempt on my life?” He asks a hint of hurt in his tone as he watches me. 

“You still want to end the world. You want Sam. I did not warn you because I was protecting my brothers…” I sigh and pull my knees to my chest. 

“Tell me, Little Mate. What do you think becomes of you if I perish?” Lucifer asks running his thumb over his lip. 

I furrow my brows sitting up straight “What? Nothing…Nothing happens, right?” I tilt my head looking for any signs of deceit and finding none.

“The loss of a soulmate is a painful thing Raven, It is essentially losing half of your soul. You will spiral. Your magic will spiral, you may even wipe out whichever towns and whoever is close when it happens and then become a shell of your former self…I do not wish that for you” Lucifer takes my hand in his.

“You’re lying!” I yank my hand back and get up off the bed “Tell me you are lying, right now!” I yell staring him down. 

Lucifer stands up and walks toward me, I walk backward until I hit a wall. “I will never lie to you, I never have and I never will” Lucifer says softly, he cups my cheeks and rubs them with his thumbs.

I whimper and lean my head forward against his chest “I-I don’t want that…” I whisper.

“I know you don’t, I have another question” He says nuzzling my hair.

“W-What?” I mumble not bothering to move. 

“Where did you get The Colt?” He asks causing me to tense.

“A demon and I will not give his name, I happened to like him” I look up as Lucifer pulls away.

“You like a demon? Why? They’re filthy things” He asks with a shiver.

“He was funny and nice to me” I cross my arms leaning back on the wall. 

“Fine. I will figure it out myself. Now…What was that back at the ritual site? You screamed and passed out” He asks studying me.

“I saw the literal grim reaper with the skull face and all come out of the ground and look at me! I was scared” I shiver remembering it.

“Well I think you hurt his feelings” Lucifer says sternly and god damnit…I burst out laughing. I don’t know why that was so funny. Lucifer tilts his head and I see the side of his mouth tilt up as he watches me laugh. 

“Phew! S-S-Sorry! The w-way you s-said that g-got me” I snicker and snort wiping tears from my eyes. 

“I meant it, Death has been very pouty since then. You should say sorry” He smiles softly.

“Sorry for what? For being scared of the Grim Reaper?” I ask completely baffled at this whole conversation. 

“Raven…” Lucifer clasps his hands in front of his face and looks down at me “Let me explain it better ok? No human has ever seen Death’s true face and the first one that does…reacts like that” He raises a brow waiting for me to get the point. 

“Fine, Fine…I will apologize. Does he have any specific likes?” I ask looking up at him. 

“He has a fondness for fast food and baked goods” Lucifer tilts his head. 

“Get rid of the runes, I will not leave you I promise. But I will need to go to the store and such to get ingredients to make him something” I cup his cheek softly and lean up on my tiptoes, I brush my lips over his “I promise I will come back to you” I say again to hopefully reassure him. 

Lucifer’s eyes soften and he snaps his fingers clearing the runes “Store. You have Thirty minutes…Go” He motions to the door.

“Thank you Lucifer” I smile and teleport out.

There will be a couple of little fillers like this because I am skipping like 3 episodes of the show I think? Roughly 3. I kept thinking about Lucifer saying I think you hurt his feelings and cracking myself up XD so I hope you enjoyed reading <3

-Ray

Chapter Text

I only needed 15 minutes at the store, I knew what I wanted to get. The other 15 has been spent in line at a fast food place and I know Lucifer is going to be pissed at me but what am I supposed to do? Another 10 minutes pass and I am finally waiting for my order. I practically threw the money at the person as I grabbed the box and ran out the doors. I teleport back to Lucifer and I slam right into his chest “Ow!” I groan sitting the stuff down and rubbing my nose. 

“You took 40 minutes, where were you?” He asks running his pointer finger down my nose and the pain immediately vanishes. 

“Line of people at the fast food place, I’m sorry” I explain looking up at him.

Lucifer nods “Next time you go anywhere that is not your brothers, I want you to take my hand-picked guard” Lucifer points to the door, I follow his finger and my eyes land on a six-foot-tall man with blue eyes and black hair tied in a low ponytail, He’s a handsome man at least. 

“Because you can’t track me with the sigils?” I ask looking at Lucifer. He simply nods once “Fine” I look over at the man and I can tell by his quiet mind that he is a demon “What’s your name?” I ask.

“Asuka” He smiles walking over to me and holding out his hand.

“Nice to meet you, I’m Raven” I smile back and shake his hand.

“I know, Lucifer told me all about you” He chuckles letting my hand go.

“Oh? I’d love to know what he says about me, I’m gonna go get started on the stuff for Death. Catch up later!” I grab up the food and shopping and hunt down a kitchen.  

XX

It took me hours but I baked and decorated a cake for Death…I hope he likes it, now my bigger problem. I’m gonna have to go get a fresh pizza for Death. I doubt he will appreciate cold pizza or microwave-heated…

“Need some help?” A female voice asks from the doorway causing me to jump. I turn toward her and smile softly, she looks so friendly. She has red hair down to her ass and amber eyes.

“Wouldn’t happen to be able to make this pizza magically hot again would you?” I ask clearly joking.

“Mmm…sure I can” She snaps her fingers and the pizza is back to being hot and fresh.

My eyes widen “Woah! That was amazing, you’re a lifesaver” I smile brightly lifting the pizza and cake with my magic.

“You can repay me by making sure you behave for Asuka, He’s my friend and I don’t want Lucifer hurting him” She smiles.

“I can definitely do that for you…” I trail off not knowing her name.

“Erika, and thank you…Raven” She nods and moves out of the way for me.

“Nice to meet you!” I wink and walk past her.

I walk down the hall to a large living room and I stop at the door seeing demons all around and at the back of the room is an older man. He looks at me and his head lowers, that must be Death. 

I take a breath and walk over to him “H-Hi, Mr Death. Uh…I wanted to say how sorry I am for the way I reacted to seeing you that night, It was jarring but I could have handled it better. I got you pizza and I made you a death by chocolate cake” I smile softly sitting the food on the table in front of him. 

He looks up at me and I see his lips twitch upward “Death by chocolate cake hmm? I like that” He chuckles softly, cutting a slice and taking a bite. His eyes roll back “I forgive you on the cake alone, it’s delicious. You’d make a great baker” He says eating more.

“Thank you, I’m really happy you like it” I smile and take a step back “I should go and clean up my mess in the kitchen but please enjoy the food!” I give him a curtsey and teleport back to the kitchen.

I hope you enjoyed! I had to add my best boy Asuka and my best girl Erika from my streams. They've become great friends of mine and we make a triangle of chaos <3

-Ray

Chapter Text

By the time I was done cleaning I was dead on my feet, I’m pretty sure some demons thought I was a zombie with how I all but crawled to my room. I crawled into bed and passed out within seconds.

(Dream)

I’m sitting on a beach in a dark purple bikini watching Sam and Dean wrestle and dunk each other in the ocean. I giggle loudly leaning my chin on my knee that is pulled to my chest, They are so stupid but I love them.

“Raven” Castiel says appearing beside me making me yelp and jump, I look around and everyone is frozen.

“Cass? I’m dreaming aren’t I?” I ask remembering crawling into bed. 

“Yes, And I could not find you with the sigils. Are you ok?” He asks squatting down beside me.

“I’m fine, Lucifer didn’t hurt me or anything” I tilt my head “What's up?” I ask noticing he is tense.

“Anna…She’s back and she is planning on going to the past to kill your parents so you and your brothers are never born, we need your help” Cass gently runs his fingers through my hair.

“I’ll be there soon” I smile and force myself awake.

(End of dream)

I bolt up in bed and immediately teleport to Lucifer “Woah!” I squeak as I end up landing on his lap. I jump up to my feet and almost pass out from so much movement while only half awake.

“Little Mate? Are you alright?” Lucifer asks standing up and gently holding my arms. 

“I need to go back to my brothers” I yawn and rub my eyes blinking a few times to wake up.

“What happened?” He asks now serious. 

“Anna an angel, she's going to go back to the past and kill my mom and dad so me and my brothers aren’t born” I explain rushing it out in one breath.

“Are you sure?” He asks firmly.

“Yes! Cass came to me in a dream and told me!” I yell patience wearing thin. 

“Fine, Go…But be safe and come back after. If you die…I will bring you back and bring you back here to me, No arguments” He says firmly and kisses my forehead before letting me go.

I groan loudly knowing that will be the worst case scenario “Thank you!” I yawn and teleport to my brothers.

“You made it!” Sam yells and pulls me into a bear hug immediately.

“Yeah, Yeah, I’m here and I am exhausted. As soon as we get there I am grabbing coffee” I mumble into his chest and hold onto him as Cass teleports the 4 of us back to 1978.

I groan letting go of Sam as my head pounds from the travel and from a car we nearly got run over by honking at us. My brothers and I quickly get off the road and look around “Did we make it?” I ask rubbing my head.

“Unless they’re bringing Pintos back into production, I, Uh, I’d say yes” Dean says pointing at a sign.

I hear groaning and look behind me “Cass!” I yell and rush over to him, His nose is bleeding and he is sitting on the ground leaning on a car. The pain…It’s not mine, It’s his. I can feel it coming from him. “Are you ok?” I ask as he looks completely dazed and out of it. 

“I’m fine. Much better than I expected” He nods and starts coughing up blood before passing out.

“Cass!” I quickly check his pulse and he’s alive…thank the gods.

XX

My brothers and I got Cass back to a motel room and paid for five nights, we shouldn’t be here that long but just in case…better to be safe. 

Sam found our parent's address and we are heading there now. 

“I hope you guys know I will feel no remorse for kicking Anna’s ass, After she became an angel again she was so bleh” I grumble sipping on the coffee that we picked up. 

“Good, Think you can beat her down to near death so we can take her out?” Dean asks looking back at me.

“Yeah, I put Uriel on his ass and through a wall” I shrug and nod “However if she does manage to kill me…I’m not going to be able to come back and help, Lucifer said he will bring me back and to him” I grumble.

“Great, That’s freaking perfect” Sam shakes his head.

“Try not to die then” Dean smirks and gets out of the car. Sam and I follow him up to our parent's door. Dean rings the doorbell and we wait patiently for a second until Mom opens it “Hi, Mary” Dean smiles shyly and I give her a wave. 

“You can’t be here” She tells us.

“I’m sorry if this is a bad time-”

“You don’t understand. I’m not-I don’t do that anymore. I have a normal life now. You have to go” Mary explains cutting me off and starting to close the door.

“I’m sorry, but this is important. Okay?” Dean stops the door with his hand.

I smile and start to wave at John as he comes up behind Mary but Dean elbows my side causing me to groan and turn around so my eyes don’t glow.

“Sorry, sweetie, they’re just-”

“Mary’s cousins! We couldn’t stop through town without swinging by and saying hey, now could we? Dean” Dean smiles holding his hand out to John as I turn back around to them.

“You look familiar” John smiles shaking his hand. 

“Really? Yeah. You do too actually. Must have met at some time. Small towns. Right? Gotta love em” Dean continues keeping his tone friendly. 

“I’m John” John smiles and holds out his hand to Sam.

Sam jumps and looks at him, I can feel the sadness radiating off of him as he shakes John’s hand.

“This is Sam and our sister Raven” Dean smiles talking for us.

“Sam. Uh, Mary’s father was a Sam” John smiles and then offers his hand to me.

“Well, it’s, uh, it’s a family name” I smile shaking his hand.

“Sam, Dean, and Raven were just on their way out” Mary smiles as John pulls his hand back from mine.

“What? They just got here. Real happy to meet folks from Mary’s side. Please, come in for a beer” John smiles at the three of us, I can see why Mom fell for this version of him. He’s charming as hell.

XX 

We are sitting in the living room with our beers and Sam hasn’t taken his eyes off Mom, I don’t blame him. He never got to meet her just like I didn’t but I can feel he is freaking her out a bit. 

“You sure you’re okay, Sam?” John asks.

“Oh, yeah. I’m just, Um…You’re so beautiful” He smiles at Mom.

I cough and elbow his side “He means that in a non-weird…wholesome family kind of way” I smile ruffling Sam’s hair. 

“Yeah, right” Sam nods quickly fixing his hair.

“We haven’t seen Mary in quite some time and see she’s the spitting image of our mom” Dean explains.

“So how are you guys related?” John asks. 

“You know, distantly” Dean smiles. 

“So you knew Mary’s parents?” John asks. 

“Yeah. Mary’s dad was uh pretty much like a grandpa to us” I smile softly. 

“Oh” John nods in understanding “It’s tragic. That heart attack” John says softly taking Mary’s hand in his.

“Yeah, it was” Dean nods.

“If you’ll excuse me, I am going to go out for some air” I smile at Mary and John and then head out to do a perimeter sweep.

XX

So even younger dad is a slippery bitch, He snuck away while I was searching around the back of the house. Mom, Sam, Dean, and I are on our way to his work to check if he is there. 

We get to his work just to see Anna toss him over a car, I blast her in the back with my magic causing her to go flying across the floor. She coughs and teleports behind me. I get knocked on my face as she kicks me in the back. I groan holding my nose as Dean sneaks up behind her and tries to stab her with the angel blade. She turns around, catches his stabbing arm, and grabs him by the throat.

“I wish I could say it’s good to see you Anna” He gasps.

“You too, Dean” She nods and throws him into a wall. 

I get to my feet and groan as Mom walks in, the normal way it is…I throw punch after punch at Anna which only hurts me more than her without my magic behind it, she laughs and grabs my throat before leaning into my ear “Tell Lucifer to go to hell and stay there” She smirks and I hear that same sickening snap that Alistair caused before the world goes dark.

I'm so sorry I had to do that to our girl, poor her she's going to have so much ptsd of her neck being touched...But I hope you enjoyed reading XD.

-Ray

Chapter Text

I woke up a total mess, Lucifer held me for hours until I calmed down. All of that compassion is currently gone from him as he sits across the room glaring at me.

I pull my knees to my chest and sigh “Out with it, come on scold me” I wave my hand around.

“How did it happen?” Lucifer asks so quietly I barely hear him.

“Wha-”

“HOW DID IT HAPPEN?!” He yells cutting me off and it is so loud the room shakes.

I jump and move further back on the bed “Anna snapped my neck!” I yell a little scared.

Lucifer gets up and walks over to me “If I give you access to my mind, can you show me your memories of it? I want to see for myself” Lucifer looks at me firmly as he sits on the bed.

“You can do that? Just let me in?” I furrow my brows.

“Yes, all angels can. Let me guess…The seraph never mentioned it?” He asks raising a brow, I shake my head and cross my legs. Lucifer scoffs and his eyes flash red for a split second “My mental walls are down, now show me” He places his hands on my leg gently.

“I’ve only done this once and it was an accident so…here goes” I lift my hand and cup his cheek as I look into his eyes, I focus on showing him what happened as I let my magic flow, lucifer’s eyes turn purple like mine when they glow and after the memory of the fight with Anna passes I pull away.

Lucifer snarls and jumps up from the bed, he paces back and forth for a couple of minutes before running a hand down his face “You are not making a very good case for me to stop the Apocalypse plan” He says looking at me.

“It was my parents! I didn’t want to freak them out!” I glare and stand up.

“They are just human! You limit yourself around them too much and look where it gets you! You are better than them and the sooner you start acting like it the sooner you will stop dying!” He yells backing me into the wall and caging me in with his arms on either side of my head. 

“I am human to-” I start to argue.

“No, you are not! You are my soulmate capable of unfathomable magic. You can be immortal if you give in to it!” He looks down at me and I shrink as much as I can.

“I do not want to be immortal. I don’t want to outlive my brothers. I am not any better than the next person. I do not share your superiority complex” I hiss flashing my eyes and staring Lucifer down.

He groans loudly “Ok…Do you just forget that you have the ability to manipulate people's minds and memories or…” He trails off raising a brow.

“I don’t use my magic as much as you’d think” I look away from his eyes and grumble.

“Little Mate!” He groans tilting my chin up so I look at him “Use your magic. Protect yourself. Erase the memory from the humans that see. Understand?” He says slowly.

I blink and then groan as it sinks in “Of course…I’m so stupid, I can do that” I nod.

“If you die again because you were too worried about the opinion of humans…I will bring you back here and keep you here” He says firmly.

“You wouldn’t win any points with me by doing that” I tell him raising a brow. 

“You’d be safe. I do not care about the repercussions” He says pulling back and crossing his arms.

“I’ll take your advice on the memory wipe stuff…Can I go make food? I’m starving” I ask pushing off the wall.

Lucifer pinches his nose and waves toward the door. I snicker under my breath as I leave the room.

XX

I’ve been in the kitchen for the past hour or two talking to Asuka and Erika while I ate my breakfast. Lucifer told Asuka if he upset me it wouldn’t be Lucifer he would have to worry about, it would be me. I am a Winchester after all and a hunter.

“Thank you both for keeping me company” I smile at them as I take my phone out and check it for messages, Eish…I have so many messages from my brothers. The first half was them checking on me, the second half is…interesting.

“You’re welcome, thanks for being nice to us” Erika smiles as I stand up.

“I need to go and talk to Lucifer but uh I’ll see you both later” I smile and teleport to a large living room “Lucifer” I say his name getting his attention. 

Lucifer turns around and faces me “Let me guess, you need to go?” He asks raising a brow and crossing his arms.

I run my tongue along my teeth “Yup, brothers have a case and they need me” I nod mimicking his stance. 

“I would sit this one out” He says firmly.

“You know me, that isn’t happening. Why?” I ask curiously. 

“Let your brothers work it out on their own but…it’s Famine. The horseman. And you are not immune to his influence, you may feel things you are not ready for” He explains stepping forward.

“That’s even more reason for me to go, but thank you for the heads up” I smile and gently put my hand on his arm.

He groans and leans down pressing a kiss to my head “Use your magic if you need to” He says voice low and serious.

“I will, thank you again” I smile and teleport to my brothers.

I hope you enjoyed reading <3

-Ray

Chapter Text

I teleported into a back room of what appears to be a restaurant “What are we doing?” I ask from behind my brothers causing them to jump and look at me.

“Hugs later but uh summoning a cupid” Sam chuckles, gods did he get hotter? I tilt my head and then shake my head, that was weird...

“So where is he?” Dean asks stepping toward Castiel, I didn’t notice him before. 

“Here I am” A chubby naked man appears behind Dean and gives him a bear hug lifting him off the ground, The man laughs as he hugs Dean and shakes him side to side.

“Help!” Dean yells, I cover my mouth as I start laughing.

“Oh, help is on the way. Yes, it is. Yes, it is” I’m guessing Cupid coos “Hello, you!” Cupid yells letting Dean go and walking over to Castiel to give him a bear hug, I snort and cough as I laugh at the look on Cass’s face! He makes some noises that are uh…you know.

“This is Cupid?!” Dean asks.

“Yes” Cass gasps.

Cupid lets go of Castiel and turns toward Sam “And look at you, huh?” Cupid start walking toward Sam.

“No, No, No, No” Sam turns around only to run into Cupid’s waiting arms.

“HA!” I hunch over laughing loudly.

“Is this a fight? Are we in a fight?” Dean asks Cass.

“This is their handshake” Castiel explains.

“What are you laughing at cutie?!” Cupid lets go of Sam and walks over to me, he pulls me into a crushing hug that knocks my breath from me as he lifts me off the ground and sways me like a child.

“N-Nice to m-meet you!” I gasp out and catch my breath as he sits me down. 

Cupid smiles and walks back to Castiel “What can I do for you?” Cupid asks Cass.

“Why are you doing this?” Cass asks him.

“Doing what?” Cupid asks confused.

“Your targets, the ones you’ve marked, they’re slaughtering each other” Cass explains to Cupid.

“What? They are?” Cupid asks and I am hit with a wave of sadness from him.

“Listen, birthday suit. We know. We know you’ve been flitting around, popping people with your poisoned arrow making them murder each other” Dean says eyes narrowing on Cupid.

“What we don’t know is why” Castiel presses looking at Cupid.

Shit…Cupid is downright drowning me with sadness right now. I turn to Sam and hug him as tears well in my eyes, He wraps his arms around me and rubs my back.

“You think that I…Well uh…I don’t know what to say” Cupid starts crying and walks behind Cass and Dean, I wipe my eyes and turn back to them.

“S-Sorry…Empathy, his sadness is real. I can feel it” I explain as Cass looks at me curiously.

“Should…Should somebody maybe go talk to him?” Sam asks as Cupid sobs.

“Yeah, that’s a good idea. Give him hell, Cass” Dean says.

Both of my brothers give Cass a pat on the shoulder and I snort “I’ll go with you” I smile and step forward with him.

“Um, look. We didn’t mean to, um…” Cass looks at me. 

“Hurt your feelings” I finish for him.

Cupid turns around and pulls Cass into a hug again causing him to groan “Love is more than a word to me, you know? I love love. I love it. If that’s wrong, I don’t wanna be right” Cupid cries into Cass’s shoulder. 

“Yes, yes. Of course. I uh…” Cass awkwardly pats Cupid’s back “I have no idea what you’re saying” Cass groans.

Cupid pulls back “I was just on my appointed rounds. Whatever my targets do after that, that’s nothing to do with me. I was following my orders” Cupid explains looking at us before looking back at Cass “Please, brother. Read my mind. Read my mind. You’ll see” Cupid taps Castiel’s chest and they look into each other’s eyes for a moment. Wait…that’s how angels read minds? They can read minds?? Has he read my mind? I need to ask later.

“He’s telling the truth” Cass says turning back to us as I teleport beside Sam again. 

“Jiminy Christmas, thank you” Cupid says immediately relaxing.

“Wait, wait. You said…You said you were just following orders. Whose orders?” Dean asks walking closer to Cupid.

Cupid laughs looking at Dean “Heaven, silly. Heaven” Cupid chuckles.

“Why does heaven care if Harry meets Sally?” Dean asks.

“Mostly they don’t. You know, certain bloodlines, certain destinies. Oh! Like yours” Cupid smiles at us.

“What?” I ask tilting my head.

“Yeah, The union of John and Mary Winchester very big deal upstairs. Top priority arrangement” Cupid smiles.

“Are you saying you fixed up our parents?” Sam asks.

“Well, not me, but yeah” Cupid laughs “Oh, it wasn’t easy either. They couldn’t stand each other at first. When we were done with them, perfect couple” Cupid smiles.

“Perfect? They’re dead!” Dean snaps.

“I’m sorry, but the orders were very clear. You, Sam, And Raven needed to be born” Cupid explains “Your parents were just meant to be. A match made in heaven, heaven” Cupid sings.

Dean punches Cupid right in the face and grips his fist turning to face us “Son of a bitch” He groans in pain. Cupid vanishes immediately “Where is he? Where did he go?” Dean yells looking around. 

“I believe you upset him” Cass sighs.

“Upset him?!” Dean yells.

“Dean, enough” Sam scolds stepping forward. 

“What?” Dean snaps at Sam.

“You just punched a cupid” Sam snaps back.

“I punched a dick!” Dean yells.

“Um…Are we gonna talk about what’s been up with you lately or not?” Sam asks narrowing his eyes on Dean.

“Or not” Dean glares walking out. 

“Well this was fun” I joke trying to lighten the mood “Anyone want a hug~?” I grin opening my arms. Sam and Cass stare at me unamused “Tough crowd” I giggle and tuck my hair behind my ear.

We went back to the motel room after that but I felt this strong pull toward Lucifer. I want to see him, I want to go back to him, I want him… I will never admit that and I don’t know why it is on my mind. So I did not sleep a wink…What is this? Is this what Lucifer warned me about?

The scene with Cupid always makes me laugh XD I was giggling writing this one. I hope you enjoyed! <3 

-Ray

Chapter Text

As soon as 6 am hit I could not take it anymore, I teleported to Lucifer and threw myself at him. He was shocked and he did let me kiss the living hell out of him for a while but as soon as I tried to remove his clothes he used his grace to restrain me. 

It’s been hours and I am losing my mind “Lucifer, please! Don’t you want me? I’m your soulmate” I whine loudly as he sits on a chair watching me struggle against his grace. 

“I see Famine has really sunk his claws into you hmm? That didn’t take long, I want you willing. Not because of his influence. I will not take advantage of you, Raven” Lucifer says firmly but I can’t understand…

“Y-You don’t want me? B-But…Lucifer, if you don’t want me I have nothing to live for” I sniffle and cry and my magic starts to make a mess of the room. Lucifer sighs and tosses a bag at my feet making runes come out and my magic stops.

“Knowing your brothers they probably have a plan to stop Famine…We just need to wait” Lucifer sighs as I cry and struggle more but get nowhere.

XX

I lost track of time in my mental breakdown but it is dark out and I suddenly feel calm and back to neutral with Lucifer “L-Lucifer?” I croak my voice raw from the crying and yelling.

He looks at me “Feel like yourself now?” He asks walking over to me, I nod and cough a bit. Lucifer summons a glass of water and holds it out to me “I know you don’t like water but the soda wouldn’t be good on your throat” He says kneeling in front of me and making his grace let me go.

I take the water and sip it slowly “T-Thanks…” I smile setting the water down. Lucifer nods and breaks the rune trap. “I-I’m gonna head back to my brothers” I don’t give him time to respond before I teleport back to Dean and we are in Bobby’s living room. 

“Where were you?!” Dean yells walking over to me. 

“Famine, He got to me…It was so fast” I sigh and sit on a chair.

“What did you feel?” Dean asks crossing his arms.

“I uh…” I scoff “I went back to Lucifer and pounced on him” I giggle and cough as I rub my neck nervously.

“You-Did you lose your V card to the devil?” He asks slowly.

“No! No uh, Lucifer stopped me when I tried to remove clothes. He kept me restrained until you guys stopped Famine. I promise” I blush and wave my hands around.

“Oh good” Dean lets out a breath and downs his beer.

“Where’s Sam?” I ask noticing his absence.

“Panic room, detoxing…again. Famine made him drink demon blood” Dean grunts.

“Well shit, few days of sleep for me huh? We know how much it drained me last time…I’ll be in my room” I smile getting up and hugging Dean.

“I’ll come wake you if I need you” Dean pets my hair and then pulls back.

“Perfect” I smile and teleport to my room, I throw myself down on the bed and pretty much pass out from the exhaustion of today.

I know this last part was short and I am so sorry but I did give you guys a full episode today to make up for the lacking! So I hope you enjoyed <3

-Ray

Chapter Text

A few days have passed and the demon blood is out of Sam's system. 

I need a break…My sanity is getting less and less. I left my brothers earlier today and I am now standing outside Damien's front door, I take a breath and knock. 

After a couple of minutes, the door opens and Damien grins at me “Little Bird!” He swoops me up into a bear hug.

“Hey Damien” I giggle hugging him back.

He sits me down inside the house “What are you doing here? Everything ok?” He asks with an edge of concern. 

“Honestly? Not really…I feel like I'm losing my mind and I just need some normality” I sigh leaning my head on his chest. 

“How about some coffee?” He asks closing the door.

“That would be amazing” I smile, He takes my hand and leads me to the kitchen. I sit down on a stool as he starts on the coffee.

“Parents at work?” I ask watching him.

“Yeah” He nods and walks over to me holding out a cup.

“Thank you” I smile and sip on it slowly.

“Do you wanna talk about it?” He asks sitting beside me.

“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you…” I shake my head and look down at my lap.

Damien shrugs “Try me” He smiles.

“Permission to make you forget it if I need to?” I ask looking at him firmly.

“I would rather you didn’t…But yes, If you have to you have permission” He smiles.

I sit my coffee down and gently cup his cheeks, I let my magic flow and show him everything, I leave out his death of course…

XX

It took Damien quite a while to process everything.

“So…Everything is real, all of the monsters. You and your brothers hunt them. Angels and demons are real and the devil is your soulmate and he is trying to start the apocalypse right now?” Damien says slowly.

“Yup” I nod “Want to forget it yet?” I ask sipping my coffee.

“Fuck no! I want to be here for you and know all of this…You’ve been through so much” He pulls me into a hug and I immediately break down crying.

I calmed down and we spent the majority of the day talking about everything, it felt so good to be able to vent and get it all out there. Damien offered for me to stay here a couple of days and I agreed.

XX

I’m woken up the next morning by my phone ringing, I mumble sleepily and answer it “Mmm?” I ask.

“Hey, Where are you?” Sam asks and I hear him telling Dean that I picked up.

“Taking a break Sammy” I mumble more, my eyes still closed.

“A break? Now? In the apocalypse?” He asks in disbelief.

“Yes. I just need a couple of days ok? I’ll be back soon” I yawn and hang up, I put the phone on the dresser and go back to sleep.

Again not my finest work but I hope it was maybe enjoyable?

-Ray

Chapter Text

A couple of days turned into just over a week. I'm surprised Damien and his family are not sick of me yet.

I made breakfast for everyone and we are all sitting around the table “I need to go out for a bit later but I will be back” I tell Damien quietly.

“Need me to come with you?” He asks taking a bite of his bacon.

I shake my head “I uh…I’m going to talk to Lucifer, so probably not a good idea” I giggle awkwardly.

“Right…Call if you need anything, ok?” He says firmly.

“I will” I nod clearing my plate and such, I kiss the top of his head and then walk out the door. After walking to the end of the street and making sure no one sees me, I teleport to Lucifer.

“Done avoiding me?” Lucifer asks looking up at me from his chair.

“Maybe” I mumble walking closer to him.

“Where were you?” He asks standing up.

“I was staying with Damien…I needed a break from all of the supernatural stuff” I sigh looking up at him. 

“Mmm…How are you now?” He asks strangely calm. 

“I feel a lot better, thank you for asking. You're not mad at me?” I tilt my head a little suspicious. 

“You were influenced by Famine, You feel embarrassed about what you did. You then had to endure Sam detoxing from demon blood for the second time…As much as I wish you'd come to me, I can't blame you for needing a break…I'm just happy you are feeling better” He sighs pulling me into his arms and hugging me tightly. 

I nuzzle into him immediately relaxing “I like this side of you…” I mumble into his chest. 

“You are the only one who gets to see it…I have something for you” He says kissing my head. 

I look up at him curiously “What?” I ask pulling away and tucking my hair behind my ear. Lucifer snaps his fingers summoning a book in his hands, it has strange markings all over it and it…it calls to me. “W-What is that?” I ask reaching for it. 

Lucifer hums and hands it to me “It is Chthon's Spellbook, I figured with him gone…you should have it. You can improve your magic and learn more” He smiles as I sit on the bed and start reading. 

There is so much in here. Spells I've never heard of, so many possibilities, I can use this. 

XX

I spent the last few hours trying out different spells in the book and it turns out the immortality thing? One day it just snaps into place, Someone will try to kill me and I just won't die…so that's freaking great right?

“Lucifer! I'm leaving, see you later!!” I yawn, grabbing up the book and teleporting back to Damien. 

Damien jumps and looks up at me from the bed “You're back! Have a good day?” He asks. 

I sit the book down and flop on the bed beside him “I learned a lot about my magic today, Lucifer gave me my…I guess my creator's spellbook so it's been very insightful” I rub my eyes looking at him.

“That's amazing, are you stronger? Do you feel different?” He asks laying down and facing me.

“A little bit actually…” I lay on my back and summon my magic to my hand, my eyes widen seeing it a deep purple with some black through it “That's different…it's kinda how Chthon's looked” I tilt my head and put it away. 

“Was Chthon a good person? Was he good to you?” Damien asks, playing with a strand of my hair. 

“He kept a lot of secrets but, yeah, he was good to me. I won't lie I started to develop feelings for him…But then he was taken from me” I sigh, I can't talk out loud about the fact he's still out there somewhere…

“You look exhausted, get some rest OK? We can talk more after a nap” He smiles. 

I close my eyes focusing on changing my clothes to Pjs and then once they change I crawl under the blanket and close my eyes “Night, Damien” I yawn. 

“Good night Raven” He chuckles.

I liked this chapter a lot more, I feel like I wasn't myself in that last one. I am going to put it on the fact I rushed it and I was exhausted it was around 5am I posted that...So uh note to self. Do not rush updates on a tired brain.

-Ray

Chapter Text

After the nap I thanked Damien for letting me stay that little bit and I headed back to Lucifer. I have been going over the spells in the book for the past few hours, some of the stuff in here is super dark…I have been avoiding those pages.

I decide to take a break and go see how Lucifer is doing, I walk into the main room and burst out laughing at the sight before me. 

Lucifer is pinching his nose grumbling under his breath while Erika chases Asuka around the room. Asuka has a drill sticking out of his arm and it is still spinning. Lucifer’s head snaps toward me as I laugh harder “Oh good, come and deal with them” He…Freaking…Whines.

I laugh harder hunching over and holding my stomach “PFFFT HA!” I snort and gasp breathless. I continue to watch them and lean on the wall for support.

Erika hunches over panting trying to catch her breath while Asuka runs circles around her “I-I’m trying to h-help you!” She gasps out “Stupify!” She waves her hand at Asuka and he goes flying into a wall.

I catch my breath and tilt my head “Was that a Harry Potter spell?!” I ask as she removes the drill from Asuka’s arm and patches it up. 

“Yup! You’d be surprised how much those movies got right” She giggles.

“Huh, who’d a thunk it” I tilt my head the other way and step closer to Lucifer, I freeze as the worst pain in my life goes through my body, I gasp and fall to my knees as I feel what feels like my heart being ripped out of my chest. I gasp unable to breathe as I feel the part of my soul where happiness and family reside being crushed to death and I feel Sam and Dean's hearts stop...

“Raven?!” Lucifer kneels in front of me and cups my cheeks “What’s wrong?” He asks as I gasp and choke. My eyes glow and my magic bursts out of me leaving the room in shambles, Lucifer holds me as I sob into his chest.

“M-My brothers!” I cry as I hold onto him for dear life, I feel a presence in my head for just a moment until it retreats.

“They were killed…” Lucifer sighs and pets my hair “The angels won’t let them back into their bodies until they agree to say yes to Micheal and I…” Lucifer explains and kisses my head.

I pull away from him and stumble through the halls until I come to the dining room, I rush inside gasping and delirious at this point…I need to help them. I rush over to Death and fall to my knees before him “K-Kill me, Please…I need to help my brothers!” I ramble frantically.

Death looks at me and looks over my shoulder at I assume Lucifer “Are you sure?” He asks.

“Y-Yes” I meet his eyes and nod barely holding on to my magic. 

“Very well” Death places his hand over mine, I gasp feeling a freezing cold pain rush through my body and my heart stops.

Again my apologies for the shortness! I hope you enjoyed none the less.

-Ray

Chapter Text

I open my eyes and look around trying to gather my thoughts, I’m dressed as a kitsune at a Halloween party…Wait! I remember this. This is the night I finally agreed to let Damien take me on a date…No, No, No. I can’t be here! Keep on target, I close my eyes and focus on Sam and Dean. I open my eyes and I am standing in the roadhouse.

My powers work up here! “S-Sammy? Dean?!” I yell rushing over to them and wrapping my arms around them both.

“Raven! Are you here? How?” Sam asks hugging me tightly.

I sniffle and pull back “I-I felt you both d-die…Lucifer told me the angels wouldn’t put you back in your bodies until you agreed to say yes, so I asked Death to kill me. Figured I could help out” I smile wiping my eyes.

“Well Goddamn, I am happy to see you brat” Dean smiles ruffling my hair.

“So what’s the plan?” I ask leaning into Sam.

“Find some dude in a garden who can lead us to god, Cass thinks it’s a good idea to try and talk to the man himself” Dean explains.

“Well my powers work up here so I’m down” I nod and look at “Ash! Oh my god, Hi!” I run to the other side of the bar and hug him.

“Hey my little purple rain” He chuckles hugging me back.

“It’s good to see you” I smile pulling back and going back around the bar to my brothers.

XX

Ash and Sam listened in on Angel radio and after a little while they found a way to this garden. Ash draws a symbol on the door “All-Access pass to the Magic Kingdom” He hums.

We walk through the door and appear in a living room…

“This doesn’t seem very gardeny” I sigh looking around.

“What are we gonna do?” Sam asks.

“Keep looking for the road again, I guess” Dean sighs.

“Honey, Why are you up?” Mom says from behind Dean.

“Look, I’m sorry, I love you…but you’re not real and we don’t have time” Dean starts to explain to Mom.

“Did you have a nightmare? Tell me” She smiles softly.

“I gotta go” Dean tells her and starts to walk away. 

“Then how about I tell you my nightmare, Dean? The night I burned” Mom says and her stomach starts bleeding through her gown.

“That’s not good, Guys we should go” I whimper.

“Don’t you walk away from me” Mom snarls as we head for the door “I never loved you, you were my burden. I was shackled to you. Look what it got me” Mom smirks eyes turning yellow.

“Dean” Sam says and the entrances to the room all get bricked off.

“Shit…” I groan and stay close to Sam.

“The worst was the smell. The pain, well…what can you say about your skin bubbling off? But the smell was so…You know, for a second I thought I left a pot roast burning in the oven. But it was my meat. And then, finally, I was dead. The one silver lining…is that at least I was away from you” Mom sighs.

“You’re not our mom” I glare and blast her away with my magic.

“Now that was rude” Zachariah tuts appearing in her place.

“Oh, I can do it again” I snarl at him, magic in my hands.

“Actually you can’t” Zachariah throws down runes at my feet, trapping me while two other angels hold Sam and Dean. “Let’s brass-tack this, shall we?” Zach asks.

“What, are you gonna ball-gag us until we say yes? I’ve heard that tune” Dean taunts, Zach punches him in the stomach making him groan out.

“I’m gonna do a lot more than that. I’ve cleared my schedule. Get him up” Zach tells the angel holding Dean as Dean hunches over, Zach hits Dean again and rack my brain for any of those spells in that book that can help right now. “And you!” Zach yells walking over to me “You broke your promise, You promised to help stop Lucifer and what have you done instead? Run right to him, practically date him!” Zach yells throwing me against the barrier of the runes.

I gasp and cough a bit “Careful Zacky! One word from me and Lucifer flays you alive!” I snarl managing to glow my eyes.

“Excuse me, sir?” A man says appearing behind Zach.

“I’m in a meeting” Zach snaps.

“I’m sorry. I need to speak to those three” The man says pointing at us.

“Excuse me?” Zach asks confused.

“It’s a bad time, I know. But I’m afraid I have to insist” The man tells Zach.

“You don’t get to insist jack squat” Zach scoffs.

“No. You’re right. But the boss does. His orders” The man says firmly.

“You’re lying” Zach is scared.

“I wouldn’t lie about this. Look, fire me if you want. Sooner or later, he’s gonna come back home…and you know how he is with that whole wrath thing” The man tells Zach, Zach vanishes along with the rune trap and the two other angels.

We look around and we are now in a garden! Finally…

“This is heaven’s garden?” Sam asks looking around.

“It’s nice-ish I guess” Dean chuckles.

“You see what you want to here. For some, it’s God’s throne room. For others it’s Eden. You three, I believe it’s the Cleveland Botanical Gardens. You came here on a field trip” The man explains.

“You’re Joshua?” Sam asks the man.

“I’m Joshua” Joshua smiles.

“So you talk to God?” I ask him.

“Mostly he talks to me” Joshua nods.

“Well, um, we need to speak to him. It’s important” Sam smiles.

“Well, where is he?” Dean asks.

“On Earth” Joshua smiles.

“Doing what?” Dean asks.

“I don’t know” Well this is helpful…not. 

So long annoying story short…God doesn’t give a flying frick about the angels, the apocalypse, us, humans, anything. He thinks it’s not his problem! What a freaking joke…I swear if I ever meet him, I am using those dark spells and I am attempting to kick his freaking ass.

Joshua sent us back to our bodies, I woke up in Lucifer’s lap and he was not surprised at all to hear what God had to say.

I'm so sorry for the short chapter, Barely anything happened in this one. Next chapter should be more eventful <3

-Ray

Chapter Text

Hello everyone 💜 I am so so sorry for this but I am taking a little break on this story. I have a smidge of writers block at the moment. I hope to come back to it within a couple weeks and hopefully have a couple chapters already written. 

See you when I return 💜💜

-Ray

Chapter Text

My brothers and I have been back on the road hunting. We just finished up a case not too long ago, There was a town infested with demons and they were working under the orders of a false prophet. Apparently she was the whore of Babylon…Anywho we killed her and then Dean vanished. We think he is going to say yes to Michael. So I have been sent to find and stop him until Cass can get here. This is going to be fun…not.

I teleport into an alley and Dean is just standing here “Dean?” I ask, tilting my head.  

“I knew you'd show soon enough, go back to Sam and Bobby. I have to do this Raven” Dean looks at me firmly and he seems off…

“You know I can't,  we still have time.  We can work this out Dean, Please” I plead, keeping my tone soft. 

“Has Lucifer shown any signs of stopping? Anything at all?” Dean asks, narrowing his eyes on me. 

I run my tongue along my teeth “No. He hasn't” I sigh.

“Go home. Last chance, Raven…Don't make me hurt you” Dean orders. 

I flash my eyes “No. And you won't hurt me Dean” I shake my head taking a couple of steps toward him.

“I'm sorry” His eyes water and his lip quivers. He pulls out his gun faster than I can react, and he pulls the trigger. Everything goes dark. 

XX

My eyes open and I am sitting in a lap, I look up meeting a pair of cold blue eyes “Lucifer…I-He-Dean s-shot me” I start to hyperventilate moving out of his lap to the floor quickly.

Lucifer snaps his fingers putting me back in his lap and he wraps his arms around me. I cry into his chest holding onto him like my life depends on it. He soothes me and rubs my back softly. “You are not going back to them, not this time…not after this” He growls in a low tone I haven’t heard from him before. I don’t argue. I just relax into his arms allowing myself to enjoy this for once…

XX

A few hours have passed and I have gathered my thoughts, showered, and eaten. Now I am past sad and I have hit angry.

I walk over to where Lucifer sits and I cross my arms “I want to go back to my brothers” I say staring him down.

“No” He simply says back, his face has not dropped the stern expression all day. 

“Yes! I want to kick Dean’s ass for what he did!” I yell glowing my eyes brightly.

Lucifer stands up quickly, towering over me and making me take a step back “I warned you. I told you if you died again due to a lack of power use, I would keep you here” He snaps his eyes glowing a vibrant red.

“How the hell was I supposed to know Dean would shoot me?! You can not hold this one against me, and you know it, Lucifer!” I glare, pushing his chest.

He grabs my wrists in his hands and holds them tightly “I can do whatever I damn well please when it comes to protecting you! I feel it every time you die, you know? It is soul-crushing and painful…” His eyes soften and water as he pulls me in closer to him.

“I-I didn’t know. If it’s anything like how losing my brothers felt…I’m so sorry” I soften my tone as I look up at him.

Lucifer leans down pressing his lips to my forehead “I didn’t know I could care about someone so much until I met you. It is foreign to me and I do not want to lose you, Raven” He sighs against my skin.

“You won’t lose me, Lucifer. I promise. But you need to let me go back to them” I reach up and cup his cheeks as he lets my wrists go.

Lucifer immediately leans into my touch closing his eyes contentedly “Take Asuka or Erika with you…Please” He sighs opening his eyes to meet mine.

I smile and nod “I will, thank you so much” I lean up and gently kiss him. He growls kissing me back immediately. Sparks flow all over my skin as he slides his tongue into my mouth stealing the breath from my lungs. I wrap my arms around his neck kissing him back as deeply and tangling my fingers in his hair. He groans low and deep and quickly breaks the kiss putting some distance between us.

“Keep that up and I won’t be letting you go…” His eyes are dark with lust and glowing red again.

I giggle catching my breath “See you later, Lucifer” I peck his cheek and quickly run out of the room to find Erika.

I am back kind of. Updates will be slow. I aim for 1 chapter a week at the moment as I am also writing my Teen Wolf Fic The Weird McCall too. But I hope you enjoyed this one! I can't wait to get to the next episode, It is one of my favorites and I have thought about how I would write it for a long long time.

-Ray

Chapter Text

So...I did not watch the start of the episode before writing that last chapter. I now know that Dean going to Michael does not happen until closer to the end after Adam is already gone etc.

So the episode is now being written differently. Adam is still there when Raven goes back, the events happen a smidge differently, but it all ends the same. 

I just wanted to make this little note to apologise for my fuck up and to explain why the episode will seem completely different in the next two chapters. Yup you read that right. This episode is being written in three parts <3 

I hope you look forward to part two being posted on Monday!

-Ray

Chapter Text

I teleport Erika and I into Bobby’s kitchen. My eyes immediately land on Dean, I grab him with my magic and throw him across the room into the wall. I give him no time to recover before teleporting to him and punching him in the face over and over again. My hands are killing me after the first few but I keep going until I am being dragged off of him. I scream and kick and try to keep going for him but the person holding me is strong. I look over my shoulder and meet Castiel’s eyes. I slump in his arms as he turns me around and holds me to him.

I whimper and cry into his chest clutching his jacket in my bloody fists which the pain seems to vanish from. “What the hell is going on?!” Sam yells as I hear footsteps getting closer.

I sniffle and let Cass go so I can turn and face Sam “He didn’t tell you?” I ask, pointing at Dean.

“Tell me what?” Sam asks.

I burst out laughing and I sound utterly insane “You didn’t tell them!” I snort and take a breath. “Dean shot me. When you guys sent me to find him? He shot me in the fucking head!” I snarl and knock Dean on his ass with my magic as he tries to stand up.

“You what?!” Bobby yells at Dean.

“I knew she’d be fine…” Dean groans and stands up, I don’t get a chance to knock him down again. 

Sam walks over to him and punches him in the jaw, knocking him down for me. “That is our sister! Fine or not, we do not shoot family!!” Sam yells as Bobby grabs his arm.

“Raven? Who is she?” Castiel asks, looking past me toward the kitchen.

“Guys, this is Erika. She’s a witch and she is part of the reason I was allowed to come back here” I explain, wiping my eyes.

“What do you mean allowed?” Bobby asks, looking between us.

“Lucifer warned me that the next time I died he was not going to let me out of his sight. I had to convince him to let me come back here thanks to that asshole” I glare at Dean “He agreed to let me come back as long as I brought either Erika or my other friend Asuka, Asuka is a demon though so I figured Erika was a better choice” I grumble and grab a beer out of Bobby’s fridge.

“So she’s like a bodyguard?” Sam asks.

“I am here to watch over Raven since she can’t even trust her brother not to kill her. I will protect her like my own blood, and if any of you try to hurt her…I will not hesitate to hex you all into your next life” Erika threatens, smiling sweetly.

I open my beer and down over half of it, I look toward the office and I spit my beer all over the floor as my eyes land on “Adam?!” I yell, eyes wide.

“You must be Raven, I see the family bullshit they spewed was indeed bullshit” He snorts.

“You saw all of that? I am so sorry…I’m usually not the most violent one” I ramble shaking my head, great first impression…

“He shot you, he deserved it. So you're supposed to be Lucifer’s bride?” Adam asks, crossing his arms.

“Yeah, something like that. I’m working on softening him up and trying to stop the apocalypse” I explain sitting my beer down.

“How’s that going?” Adam snorts.

“Uh…Not as well as I’d have hoped” I giggle awkwardly and rub my neck.

“Someone wanna clean my floor before it gets sticky?” Bobby grumbles.

“I got it” Erika smiles and waves her hand using her magic to clear up the mess.

“Thanks” Bobby nods at her and goes back to his desk.

“Someone wanna fill me in on what I missed?” I ask, looking toward Sam and Cass.

Castiel nods and walks over to me “I’ll open my mind to you and you can look, do not look further or I will know” Cass smiles.

“I would never invade your privacy like that, I promise” I smile, glowing my eyes and looking into his head.

The angels brought Adam back as a plan B for Michael. They are using bringing his mother back to life as leverage. My brothers have no plan at all other than hiding Adam for as long as they can. 

I pull away from Cass and sigh “So we are no closer to a solution than we were yesterday” I grumble, grabbing my beer and downing it. I walk over to Adam and sit beside him “Look I know we are strangers to you but we are not liars. Not about most things anyway, the angels? Especially Zachariah? Are assholes, they don’t keep their word and they lie more than humans to get their way. You don’t have to believe me but I can show you some of my memories with Zachariah if you want” I smile, facing him.

“He said he could bring my mom back…That’s all I want” Adam shakes his head and moves away from me.

“Adam if you want your mom back I can ask Lucifer to do that, He brought my first love back” I snort.

“Wait, what?” Adam looks at me curiously.

“Back at Stanford, I met a man. His name is Damien, he was killed by demons when my brothers and I left town to go on a hunt. I came back to his body torn to shreds…It was the worst pain I had ever felt in my life and I was depressed for years up until Lucifer brought him back. He knew how much Damien’s death affected me and he wanted to help me. He brought him back to life and at my request with no memory of his death and his family also thinks he has been alive this whole time” I explain, rambling a bit.

“The Devil did that? He…He actually cares about you?” Adam asks in disbelief. 

“Yeah, he did and he does. He brings me back anytime I die, and I truly believe he cares about me” I smile and look at the others as I realise I just admitted that.

Adam sighs “Give me some time to think about it…Ok?” He asks, looking at me.

“Of course, take your time” I smile, getting up and going back into the kitchen. “I’m going out for a food run! Make a list” I yell over my shoulder as I talk to Erika to keep me from attacking Dean again.

End of part 2, I hope you enjoyed. Final part will be up on Friday <3 

-Ray

Chapter Text

Erika and I get back to Bobby's place with the food and as we walk inside everyone is tense. 

“What happened?” I groan sitting the bags of food down on the table. 

“Adam's gone” Sam sighs, running a hand through his hair. 

“You have gotta be kidding me, you lost him?!” I yell, raising a brow. 

“Bobby lost him” Dean says, looking through the bag. 

“Bobby gets a pass. If Adam got past him it's because he was really sneaky about it” I glare and rub my cheeks with my knuckles “I'll go find him” I prepare to teleport but Sam puts his hand on my arm stopping me.

“Wait, Adam is most likely with Zachariah. It could be dangerous…” Sam shakes his head and rubs my arm softly.  

“Ok…I'll go talk to Lucifer, ask him to kill Zach. It's long overdue” I huff.  

“And then Adam is lost god knows where,  smart plan” Dean says sarcastically from behind me. 

I spin around and glow my eyes “You don't talk to me like that! You don't get to talk. You shot me. You are lucky I'm not like you or I'd kill you as revenge and then make Lucifer bring you back!” I snarl with my magic in my hands. 

“Ok…I deserve that, I'm sorry. If it will make you feel better then beat my ass again” Dean says walking over to me. 

“I'm not gonna beat your ass. I am going to give you a warning. You were so worried about Sam going Darkside. You haven't stopped to think about me going that way. You better watch yourself Dean because one more stunt like shooting me in the head and I will flip to Lucifer's side one hundred percent. Think about how much easier he will win with my magic on his side” I stop glowing my eyes, letting my magic fade, and then I head out to the backyard with my food. 

XX

I just finished eating as Sam rushes out the backdoor “Did you see Dean pass here?” He asks frantically putting his jacket on.

“No, Why? Don’t tell me he got away again” I groan standing up.

“He got away again” Sam nods, smiling nervously. 

“Well I am not going to get him. I am not risking another death” I grumble crossing my arms.

“I can’t believe I am saying this…Go to Lucifer, see if he can find Zachariah’s location” He sighs.

“And if he can?” I ask raising a brow.

“Ask him to take you there, kill Zachariah, and save Adam” Sam smiles ruffling my hair.

“Huh…Never thought I’d here that kind of plan from you Sammy” I giggle and lean up kissing his cheek “See you later” I smile and teleport back to Lucifer’s place. 

XX

I’ve been calling for Lucifer for over an hour and he isn’t showing up nor is he in any of the rooms, I searched the place and even tried teleporting to him but nothing happens.

“Damn it Lucifer! The one time I actually come for your help you can’t be bothered to show! Whatever happens next is on your head!” I yell and teleport back to Sam. My eyes widen as I see my brothers trying to break down a door while a bright light seeps through “What happened?!” I yell summoning my magic.

“Adam’s inside! Michael is coming!” Dean yells.

“Shit! Move!” I yell pushing him out the way, I throw blast after blast of my magic at the door. “No, no, no! Adam!” I focus my magic into a ball between both hands and blast it in a continuous beam at the door. The door explodes into nothing but the bright light is gone…

“Adam!” I yell running into the room but it is empty and he’s gone. I drop to my knees breathing heavily “H-He’s gone…” I whimper covering my mouth with my hand as I try and hold back the tears. Sam kneels beside me and pulls me into his arms, I crumble immediately and sob.

XX

After I pulled myself together I headed back to Lucifer’s place. I grabbed Chthon’s spellbook and left. I also sent Erika back and told her to tell Lucifer I was not going back.

I found a protection spell in Chthon’s book, and I cast it on Damien in case Lucifer goes back on his word when I don’t return to him. I felt something shift when I cast that spell, I fear the immortality may have just clicked…

I hope you enjoyed the chapter <3 Raven is not a happy bunny and the next time she sees Lucifer it will be tense to say the least.

-Ray

Chapter Text

My brothers and I have been looking for Adam for two weeks, we have searched all over for anything that can help us. We travelled over twelve states and nothing! Castiel is missing, I can't teleport to him… Lucifer comes to me in my dreams but I use my magic to shut him out everytime. He looks worse each time I see him, we are running out of time.

My brothers and I have stopped for the night due to a damn near biblical storm. We found a hotel in the middle of nowhere and both Sam and I are suspicious about it. 

The man at the front desk was so creepy I can’t explain it but he rubbed me the wrong way and ever since we got here I keep feeling this small shock on my neck like an electric shock but there's nothing there. 

My brothers went to the restaurant downstairs but I took the room key and went to our room. I was soaked from the storm and I needed a shower. 

I get dried and use my magic to change my clothes into fresh dry ones just as my brothers walk into the room “How was the food?” I ask towel drying my hair.

“It wasn’t terrible” Sam smiles looking me up and down “Feeling ok?” He asks meeting my eyes.

“Always” I smile and braid my damp hair so it’ll dry wavy.

“Oh! Here, peace offering” Dean holds out a plastic container to me.

I take it slowly and open it, he brought me a slice of chocolate fudge cake…”Mm…It’s a start, thanks” I smile and sit it down on the bedside table.

The sound of a couple moaning through the wall makes my brothers and I look toward the wall, Dean chuckles like the pervert he is and as we look away from it a loud bang is heard. We look at the wall and it looks like something almost broke through it! 

We quickly run to the room next to ours and look inside but it's empty. After a further search to be sure it is really empty we head down to reception “This is so weird, I swear we attract weird” I grumble standing behind Sam.

“The room next to ours. The couple that are joined at the lips, have you seen them?” Dean asks the man at the front desk.

“Mr. and Mrs. Logan? The honeymooners?” He asks, we nod and he checks the computer “They checked out. Is something the matter?” He asks, looking between the three of us. I jump as I get shocked in the neck again, I look at the man and he is looking at me very oddly.

I move away from the desk as my brothers talk to him, he makes me so uncomfy. 

“Ok. So Sam is gonna keep an eye on Mr. Creepy there and I am going to scout the place. What do you want to do?” Dean asks, looking at me.

“I’ll look around too, we can cover more ground that way” I smile and head down one of the halls.

XX

I look around for a while using my magic to feel out anything odd but I can’t pinpoint anything, My magic is pretty much telling me the whole place is odd…”Very helpful” I sigh and head back to the main area.

“Anything?” Dean asks, looking my way. 

“My magic is basically saying the whole place is weird, I can’t pinpoint one source” I explain.

“Well I saw an elephant that then turned into a man so…” Dean chuckles.

I raise a brow “That's new” I rub my cheeks and cross my arms “So what now?” I ask looking between Sam and Dean.

“Door is locked and the people seem to be missing so…See if we can find the people first and then try and get out of here” Sam smiles and puts his hand on my shoulder.

“Sounds like a plan” I nod and follow my brothers as we search the place.

XX

(3rd person POV)

The man from the front desk gives a woman two vials of blood, They belong to Sam and Dean. The woman asks why he doesn’t have one of Raven’s blood. The man explains he was not able to touch Raven, even with his superspeed whenever he tried to cut her skin her magic would cover it and protect her. 

The woman sighs knowing this is going to be a problem, Raven is more powerful than she anticipated. The woman thinks of her next move as she performs a blood spell keeping Sam and Dean trapped in the hotel. 

(End of 3rd person POV)

I know not a lot happened but that will change soon! I hope you enjoyed reading none the less. This again wasn't my best work so the next part won't be up until maybe monday. I want it to be perfect <3

-Ray

Chapter Text

My brothers and I are being held in a room at a dinner table. We are surrounded by the old gods. Kali, Baldur, Ganesh, Odin, etc. I knew that freaking desk man was sus he is Mercury! 

I should probably explain how we got here huh? Our search ended in the kitchen, we found the missing guests…They are being kept in the freezer. We were found trying to break them out and then brought here to this room.

Odin and Zao Shen are currently arguing over beliefs and their ages. These gods are like children, it is embarrassing.

My brothers and I stand up to leave but a chandelier falls in front of us. “Stay” Kali orders from behind us. We sit back down and her eyes lock on me “You are Chthon’s heir” She raises a brow looking me over from head to toe.

I glow my eyes “Nooo I’m the Queen of England” I say sarcastically rolling my eyes. 

Kali glares at me and I feel something inside my chest and throat being crushed, I gasp and claw at my throat trying to breathe, Sam moves toward me but I stop him with my magic. I look at Kali and glare glowing my eyes brightly “E-E-Enough!” I gasp out and send a wave of my magic across the room breaking her hold on me and making her sit in her chair. 

She stands back up, eyes wide and the room is deathly silent “What?” I ask, looking at my brothers.

Sam looks around a bit and grabs a piece of glass from the chandelier, He holds it up in front of me and I see what they are looking at now…I have a crown. It is made of my magic, its glowing and just sitting there!

“Shit…” I groan and take a breath willing it to go away.

“It’s gone” Sam smiles.

“What the hell was that?!” I ask glaring at Kali.

“That was you being stronger than I anticipated…No matter, you can’t take on all of us and I have your brothers bound to me so you aren’t going anywhere” She smirks. 

“Oh, I’ll get right on fixing that” I snarl.

The doors open and Gabriel walks in “Can’t we all just get along?” He grins.

“Gabe-” Dean starts but Gabriel waves his hand making their voices go away. 

“You!” I snarl and send a blast of my magic at him, I feel the crown is back. He vanishes and reappears as it hits the wall behind him.

“Raven~ That was almost an owie” He smirks and makes runes under me.

“Oh you bastard!” I glare and immediately think about what I read in Chthon’s book for something to help me.

“Loki” Baldur growls.

“Baldur” Gabriel smiles.

“Loki? Great you just ruined one of my favorite gods” I huff earning a glare from Gabriel, I keep thinking as they talk only for the runes to vanish and for my brothers and I to appear in our room.

“I’m going to rip his head off!” I glare sitting on the bed and gripping my head in my hands as my brothers have a little freak out. 

“And when are you ever lucky?” Gabriel says appearing in the room. 

I jump up and grab him by the throat with my magic, lifting him in the air “Try and rune trap me again and I will end you before it hits the ground!” I snarl my voice a low growl.

“Calm down beautiful, I’m here to help. Crown suits you~” Gabriel croons. 

“I didn’t ask for it!” I glare dropping him to the floor. 

“More you embrace your magic, the more you become the queen you are supposed to be~ Can’t wait to see you at full potential Nevermore~” He winks.

“Nevermore?” I ask tilting my head.

“Your official title” He smiles and looks toward my brothers.

“You’re here to help?” Dean asks.

“Bingo, Those guys are either gonna dust you or use you as bait. Either way, you’re uber-boned” Gabriel smirks. 

“Wow, cause a couple months ago you were telling us that we need to play our roles. You were uber-boning us” Dean glares. 

“Ooooh , the end is still nigh.Michael and Lucifer are gonna dance the lambada. But not tonight, not here” Gabriel chuckles.

“Why do you care?” I snap still ready to rip him apart. 

“I don’t care. But me and Kali, we uh had a thing. Chick was all hands. What can I say? I’m sentimental” Gabriel huffs.

“Do they have a chance against Satan?” Sam asks.

“Really Sam? That is a terrible idea! It brings Lucifer right to you!” I yell walking over to him.

“You got a better idea, Raven?” Sam asks looking into my eyes.

“It’s a bad idea. Lucifer is gonna turn them into finger paint. Let’s get going while the going’s good” Gabriel says looking between us three.

“Okay, great. Why don’t you just zap us outta here?” Dean asks.

“Would if I could, Raven can go. She wasn’t able to be bound. You two? Kali has you under a blood spell” Gabriel explains. 

“Can I break it?” I ask Gabriel.

“You don’t have time to learn nor do you have Chthon’s book on you” Gabriel sighs.

“Actually…” I summon the book to my hands “I do” I smirk.

“Well, well, well. No wonder you are suddenly getting your crown and all~Still don’t have time before they come knocking” Gabriel smirks “I’ll go get the blood, you three try and stay out of trouble” Gabriel rolls his eyes and walks out. 

“Let’s go, we need to get the people in the freezer” Dean says so Sam and I follow. 

XX

We had front row seats to one of the guests being murdered…I can’t get the look in his eyes out of my head.

We waited for them to leave and then went to the kitchen, Sam and I work on the door but we get grabbed by Zao Shen, Just as I am about to blast him Dean stabs him in the back killing him. 

“Where the hell is Gabriel?” Dean gasps.

“Thanks for the save” I gasp rubbing my neck.

“You’re welcome” He smiles.

“Shit” I groan as we get grabbed yet again and taken back to that room. “I’m going to help Lucifer kill you all” I glare as we see Gabriel being held at the table. 

“How long have you know?” Gabriel asks Kali.

“Long enough” She says as the men make us sit at the table.

“Hows the rescue going?” I taunt Gabriel, he rolls his eyes at me.

“Well, surprise, surprise. The Trickster has tricked us” Kali says looking around the table, she looks hurt…oh he screwed up.

“Kali, don’t” Gabriel pleads.

“You’re mine now. And you have something I want” Kali sits in Gabriel’s lap and trails her hand down his chest to his jacket. She pulls out an angel blade like the one Cass had. “An Archangel’s blade. From the archangel Gabriel” She hisses.

“Okay, okay. So I got wings, Like Kotex. But that doesn’t make me any less right about Lucifer” Gabriel sighs.

“He’s lying. He’s a spy” Kali glares.

“I’m not a spy. I’m a runaway. I’m trying to save you. I know my brother, Kali. And I know what Raven is now capable of. They should scare the living crap out of you. Especially putting them together. You can’t beat them. I’ve skipped ahead, seen how this story ends” Gabriel pleads and I can’t help but feel a bit smug hearing that from him. This is Karma for what he did by making me go to Lucifer.

“Your story, not ours. Westerners. I swear, the sheer arrogance. You think you’re the only ones on Earth. You pillage and you butcher in your God’s name. But you’re not the only religion and he’s not the only God. And now you think you can just rip the planet apart? You’re wrong. There are billions of us…and we were here first. If anyone gets to end this world…it’s me. I’m sorry” Kali stabs Gabriel with the blade holding back tears, Gabriel screams as white light pours from his eyes and mouth before going out…He’s dead. She killed him, just like that? He let her?? “They can die. We can kill Lucifer” She smirks.

“Can’t kill me, I already broke your hold earlier. I will end you before you get the chance!” I snarl and try to stand but Dean holds me down giving me a look.

He takes a breath and stands up “All right, you primitive screwheads, listen up” This isn’t gonna end well.

“Are you out of your mind?” Sam asks.

“I’m out of options and Raven is not going full Never whatever. Now, on any other given day, I’d be doing my damndest to kill you. You filthy, murdering chimps, ha…But, hey…desperate times. So even though I’d love nothing better than to slit your throats, you dicks…I’m gonna help you. I’m gonna help you ice the devil. And then we can all get back to ganking each other like normal. You want Lucifer? Well, dude’s not in the Yellow Pages but Me, Sam, and Raven? We can get him here” Dean smirks finishing his little talk.

“How?” Kali asks.

“First, you let those main courses go, then we talk. Oh, we can either take on the devil together…or you lame-ass bitches can eat me. Literally” Dean chuckles.

Kali raises a brow thinking for a moment and then waves her men off to go and do it, Dean follows to be sure they let them go.

Here is a longer and earlier update to make up for that lackluster last one <3 I hope you enjoyed. End part will be posted monday.

-Ray

Chapter Text

Dean isn’t back yet and Kali is glaring daggers at me “What?” I snap looking at her. 

“Your brothers have agreed to help, you haven’t claimed your side. What will you do when Lucifer shows up?” She asks.

“I will protect my brothers, and I will stand here and watch as Lucifer rips your head off” I smile sweetly baring my teeth.

“Chthon would be ashamed of you. You should be on our side” She snaps.

I raise a brow and punch her in the nose as hard as I can, I actually hear something break. She staggers back holding her nose “Do not ever talk about Chthon, you know nothing of what he wanted for me!” I snarl, glowing my eyes and holding my magic in my hands. 

Kali laughs like she can’t believe I hit her as Baldur checks on her. 

“You’re going to summon Lucifer?” Baldur asks Sam.

“Sort of. I just need you to squeegee some stuff from my ribs and he’ll come running” Sam explains.

“Breaking them would be easier” Kali says pulling herself together.

“Not happening” I glare.

“Show’s over. Sword’s a fake. And Gabriel? He’s still kicking. I hate to break it to you, sister, but you’ve been tricked” Dean says walking into the room. 

A shiver goes through my body and I immediately let my magic fade, how is this possible? Lucifer is here I can feel him…

The lights start to flicker and everyone immediately goes on red alert.

“What’s happening?” Baldur asks.

“Lucifer is here…I can feel him” I explain as we hear screaming in the hallway. 

“She’s right, It’s him” Sam gasps shaking. 

“How?” Kali asks.

“Does it matter? Shazam us out of here, would you?” Dean asks.

“We can’t” Baldur says walking toward the door. 

Lucifer walks around the corner into the room “Of course you can’t. You didn’t say mother may I” Lucifer smirks. Gods my heart feels like it’s about to explode. He is covered and blood and yet here I am hot and bothered…I need therapy. Lots of it. “Sam, Dean, Raven, good to see you again. Raven, I missed you~” He pouts.

“Baldur don’t” Kali says as Baldur stands forward.

“You think you own the planet? What gives you the right?” Baldur snarls and lunges at Lucifer.

Lucifer plunges his arm right through Baldur's chest like it was made of butter “No one gives us the right. We take it” Lucifer smirks, pulling his hand out of Baldur’s chest and letting his body drop. 

Lucifer turns his attention to Kali and her arms are engulfed in flames, the floor under us begins to shake, She blasts the fire at Lucifer and my brothers take cover. A wall of my magic shoots up blocking the fire from me and them. That’s new but I am not complaining. I watch as the fire leaves Lucifer unscathed, Kali advances on him and she is so freaking slow. How did she possibly think this would work? By the time she swings her fist Lucifer uppercuts her sending her on her ass. 

I clap my hands “You’re doing amazing sweetie” I snicker and wink at her. 

Lucifer looks at me and raises a brow “She hurt me earlier” I shrug. Lucifer’s eyes darken, he walks over to her and as he goes to stomp on her head he goes flying backwards. 

“Lucy, I’m home” Gabriel croons, Lucifer rolls his eyes and walks toward Kali but Gabriel steps between them “Not this time” He says holding up the angel blade, a pair of rune cuffs appear on my wrists and I am grabbed by Gabriel, he puts his blade to my neck as he stands behind me.

“You have got to be kidding me!” I snarl.

“Afraid not. Guys, Get Kali out of here” Gabriel orders. My brothers help her stand and walk toward the door but stop to look at me.

“Go. I’ll be fine” I smile at them as Gabriel puts us between the door and Lucifer. 

My brothers are reluctant but they leave anyway “Over a girl. Gabriel, Really? I mean, I knew you were slumming but…I hope you didn’t catch anything. Going to need you to let My Mate go” Lucifer scrunches up his face.

“Not until we talk. Lucifer, you’re my brother and I love you. But you are a great big bag of dicks” Gabriel says making me raise a brow and try to look at him but he holds me still. 

“What did you just say to me?” Lucifer asks, stepping forward, Gabriel knicks my neck with the blade making me yelp, Lucifer immediately freezes. 

“Look at yourself. Boo-hoo. Daddy was mean to me so I’m gonna smash up all his toys” Gabriel taunts.

“Watch your tone” Lucifer is deathly calm. 

“Play the victim all you want…but you and me? We know the truth. Dad loved you best, more than Michael, more than me. Then he brought the new baby home and you couldn’t handle it. So all this is just a great big temper tantrum. Time to grow up” Gabriel glares.

“Funny coming from a guy using a girl powerless to defend herself as a meat shield!” I snap.

“I’m not going to kill you. Lucifer won’t hurt you. This is just to make sure he listens to me” Gabriel says in my ear and as I look at Lucifer he is livid. 

“Gabriel, if you’re doing this for Michael-” Lucifer starts to talk.

“Screw him. If he were standing here, I’d shiv his ass too” Gabriel says, cutting him off. 

“You disloyal-” Lucifer scoffs.

“Oh, I’m loyal. To them” Gabriel cuts him off again. 

“Who? These so-called gods?” Lucifer asks. 

“To people, Lucifer. People” Gabriel explains.

“So you’re willing to die…for a pile of cockroaches? Why?” Lucifer asks.

“Because Dad was right. They are better than us” Gabriel says, holding the blade closer as Lucifer gets angsty. 

“They are broken, flawed abortions!” Lucifer snaps.

“Ouch” I mumble and Lucifer’s eyes immediately soften.

“Not you” He smiles softly. 

“Damn right, they’re flawed. But a lot of them try to do better, to forgive. And you should see the Spearmint Rhino” Gabriel jokes “I’ve been riding the pine a long time, but I’m in the game now. And I’m not on your side or Michael’s. I’m on theirs” Gabriel smiles. 

Lucifer’s eyes tear up “Brother, don’t make me do this” He pleads and I have never seen him look so torn up.

“No one makes us do anything” Gabriel counters. 

“I know you think you're doing the right thing, Gabriel. But I know where your heart truly lies” Lucifer sighs and I see movement behind him, is that? Wait there's two Gabriels? Lucifer spins around as Gabriel prepares to strike, he catches Gabriels arm and makes him stab himself with the angel blade. I quickly catch myself as the Gabriel that was holding me vanishes. “Amateur hocus-pocus. Don’t forget. You learned all your tricks from me, little brother” Lucifer twists the blade making Gabriel scream and erupt into a blinding light I need to look away from. 

As the light fades and Gabriels body falls to the ground, sobs wrack Lucifer’s body. He snaps his fingers removing my cuffs. I know he expects me to leave but I don’t…I walk over to him and wrap my arms around his neck, he pulls me in close as he cries for Gabriel, for what he had to do. I run my fingers through his hair not caring about the blood currently covering him. I soothe him and simply hold him…My Mate needs me.

I hope you enjoyed. She called him her mate oooh~

-Ray

Chapter Text

I have no idea how long Lucifer and I stood there holding each other. We ended up on the floor with me in his lap and him holding me, and then we ended up back at his house…On a bed, with me still in his lap. 

I’m not sure how long we have been in bed like this. My head is on Lucifer’s chest as I listen to his heart's slow, steady beat. He calmed down a little while ago and has been running his fingers through my hair since. I am going to need a shower from the blood on us both.

“Why did you leave me?”  Lucifer whispers against the top of my head. 

I take a breath “The night I left. I came to you for help, the one time I actively sought you out…You didn’t answer me, Lucifer. I needed you. And now because you didn’t answer me, Michael is using our half-brother Adam as a vessel” I sigh and start to move from his lap, but his hands hold my hips firmly. 

“I am not in the correct vessel to fight Michael, I wouldn’t have been able to save your brother” Lucifer says, cupping my cheek and making me meet his eyes. 

I resist the urge to lean into his touch and narrow my eyes “If you had come when I called, Michael wouldn’t have gotten a chance to be there!” I snap, my eyes flashing. 

Lucifer’s eyes soften as he rubs my cheek with his thumb “I’m so sorry, Little Mate. I will not let you down again” He smiles softly and leans in, brushing his lips over mine. 

My eyes widen and I quickly teleport across the room “I need a shower!” I squeak and rush out. We’ve kissed before, but it just felt different.

XX

So…Not to be dramatic, but I have been in this bathroom for around an hour so far. The shower took thirty minutes, I’m not ashamed to admit I am kinda hiding out at this point. 

I summon my phone to my hand and message Damien.

Me: Theoretically…If the devil brushed his lips over yours, you teleported off of him, and then hid in the bathroom for an extra thirty minutes after a shower...How much trouble do you think I’m in?

Damien: 🤣🤣🤣 Little Bird! Uh, considering he is your soulmate…probably none, ok maybe a little.

Me: Very reassuring! Ugh, I should probably go talk to him…

Damien: More than talk is always an option 😜

Me: Damien! I’m not rushing into that…I’m still a virgin you know.

Damien: Seriously? Huh, I thought you would have been with someone by now.

I put my phone on the counter and look at a piece of clothing that just appeared. It’s a blood red, silk nightgown. Was that my magic? Surely not right?

I groan and put it on because I have nothing else at the moment, and wrap a dry towel around me.I leave my hair damp and down, and then I walk back to Lucifer’s room.

“Lucifer?” I knock on the door and peek inside. He is still in the same spot I left him, but the blood is gone from his arm, face, and clothes.

“Yes, Little Mate?” He asks, hands clasped in his lap. 

“Wouldn’t happen to have any clothes for me, would you?” I ask, opening the door and holding the towel closer to my body. 

He tilts his head and looks me over slowly “You have something on, I can see the straps” He says, the side of his mouth tilting up.

“It’s not appropriate, I think my magic summoned it to mess with me” I huff.

“Show me” He simply says, and my heart pounds in my chest.

“W-What?! No!” I squeak, voice cracking.

The door closes behind me, and Lucifer appears in my face, making me back into the door. “Show me, Little Mate” He hums, The bastard is enjoying this. 

“Make me” I huff, looking up at him defiantly.

Lucifer raises a brow, caging me in against the wall with one arm “Do you want to take that back?” He asks, smirking. 

I shake my head, keeping my eyes on his. He shrugs, snaps his fingers, and my towel vanishes, leaving me in the nightgown. 

His eyes widen as he looks at what I am wearing, and then they darken as they roam down my body. My breath hitches, and my face turns bright red under his gaze. He takes his time looking me over, and he is not subtle about it at all. I subtly squeeze my thighs together as I feel some wetness, but I see Lucifer’s nostrils flare, and I realize he can smell it. His wings unfurl and ruffle a bit. I look away, hiding in my hair. “E-Enjoying yourself?” I ask quietly. 

He grips my chin with his thumb, making me look at him “Are you?” He asks, his voice a low growl.

“N-No” I lie.

He tsks, “We don’t lie to each other, Little Mate. Tell me the truth” He says, eyes glowing red. 

“You can already tell that my body is reacting to you, I don’t need to say it” I grumble, flustered as hell. 

His fingers gently wrap around my throat “Say it. Tell me you are enjoying this just as much as I am” He growls, squeezing my throat gently.

I whine shamefully “F-Fine, I am enjoying this just as much as you…” I sigh, watching him. 

He grins clearly pleased, and crashes his lips to mine.

Don't worry any sex scene will not be fade to black, However...I am not a good writer with it. So apologies in advance if it's bad when it happens. You'd think the amount of smut I read I'd learn something XD. Anywho! I hope you enjoyed!

-Ray

Chapter Text

As soon as I started to kiss Lucifer back, he lifted me up and over to the bed. I am now under him as he kisses me desperately, and his wings practically trap me. My arms are wrapped around his neck as I try to match his pace. I lean my head back to catch my breath, and Lucifer takes the opportunity to trail kisses along my jaw and down to my neck. He nips and sucks leaving marks, I gasp and moan tilting my head to grant him more access. I wonder if they will heal or if I will have to cover them with makeup.

Lucifer kisses down my neck to my chest and trails kisses over the top of my breasts. I moan softly, watching him. “May I remove your nightgown?” He asks, looking up at me. Not trusting my voice, I smile and nod. He hums and snaps his fingers, removing the nightgown. Shit…I didn’t put any underwear back on! His eyes glow bright red as he sits up on his knees and looks me over slowly. 

I hide my face with my hands as his eyes become too intense for me to handle, Lucifer gently moves my hands and puts them at my sides “You are perfect, don’t hide from me” He…freaking…purrs.

I blush and point toward his chest “You’re overdressed” I huff, leaning up on my elbows. 

Lucifer opens his arms “Want me to do it the angel way? Do you want to do it?” He asks, smirking.

I realize he’s testing me, He thinks I won’t go any further…Will I go any further? If I accept him as my mate there’s no going back. He lowers his arms as I get up on my knees in front of him “Finished your internal struggle?” He asks. 

“Were you in my head?” I ask, raising a brow.

“Little bit” He nods.

“Don’t do that, I don’t try and do it to you” I grumble and then look over his chest and wings “How do I get the shirt over the wings?” I ask, tilting my head. Lucifer flashes his eyes and his wings vanish “Woah! You can do that?” I ask eyes wide.

“They would be terribly inconvenient otherwise” He chuckles.

I playfully mock him and gently push his shirt off his shoulders. I then tug his T-shirt up. He lifts his arms so I can lift it off of him. I look over his chest and abs. I tilt my head, seeing some burns like he has on his face. “Nick doesn’t have much longer with you in him…does he?” I ask quietly, how did I forget I wanted to save him… 

“No. Regrettably, he does not. If Sam doesn’t say yes to me…I will have to find another temporary one” He sighs.

“It won’t happen, I wanted to save Nick…I haven’t forgotten how you got him to agree” I mumble gently, trailing my fingers down his chest. 

He shivers watching me “You’re a good person, Raven” He smiles, freezing when I reach his belt and start to unbuckle it. 

I stop and look up at him “Is this still ok?” I ask, tilting my head. 

“Of course it is, I just thought you’d chicken out by now” He chuckles.

“You know enough about me by now, If you try and doubt me, I will make sure to prove you wrong” I lean up, nipping his neck gently as I unbutton his jeans and pull his zip down. He growls loudly and snaps his fingers, removing them so he is only in his boxers. “Someone’s impatient” I snort. 

“I’m holding back a lot right now, Little Mate” He growls, I sit back on my heels and slowly stroke his cock through his boxers. 

He growls low and primal as his wings reappear and stretch to their full wingspan, covering the majority of the room. I look up at him, but his eyes are closed, and he is clearly trying to restrain himself. I tug the boxers down and my eyes widen as his cock spings free, He chose an amazing vessel anyway because Nick is huge. I actually don’t know how that’s even going to fit. I slowly stroke him, and his whole body shivers along with his wings. “How are you holding up?” I ask jokingly. 

“Mm…One second away from pinning you down” He growls, eyes opening, and looking down at me with them glowing brightly. 

I shrug giving his cock a soft squeeze, I don’t even register what the fuck just happened. Lucifer moved so quickly I didn’t even see him grab my wrists and pin them above my head with him now laying over me, and his lips are back on mine, stealing my breath away. I whine, kissing him back and sliding my tongue into his mouth, he groans as his tongue dances with mine. He nudges my legs open with his knee so he can sit comfortably between them, He holds my wrists in one hand as he trails his other hand down over my breasts and stomach only stopping when he slides his fingers through my slit. 

I gasp and moan as he rubs his finger over my clit rubbing in circular motions, my back arches off the bed as I push more into his touch. He trails kisses down to my breasts and swirls his tongue around one of my nipples as his hand continues to rub my clit, I moan out loudly and I hear a crash of thunder outside. Lucifer growls, switching his mouth to my other nipple as he slides a finger inside me and pumps it in and out.

“L-Lucifer” I moan breathily as he slides another finger inside me and pumps them in and out deeply. His wings bristle, and I tug at my wrists. He lets them go, and I gently trail them over his hair to his wings. As soon as my fingers make contact with his wings, he lets out such a loud growl that it startles me. He immediately speeds up his fingers at an inhuman pace. I moan out loudly, and within seconds, I orgasm so intensely that it shakes my whole body. My magic flows around the room, sparkling like a thousand stars, and the thunder outside crashes violently. I lay there panting, trying to catch my breath. Lucifer looks around at my magic, and he looks so happy. 

“Your magic never ceases to amaze me, Little Mate” He smiles, lifting my leg over his hip and positioning his tip at my entrance. 

“J-Just try and go slow…please?” I whimper, looking up at him. He nods, leaning down and kissing me as he slowly slides into me. I hiss from the stretch and grip his wings. He groans loudly and stops as he bottoms out inside me “O-Oh gods” I gasp, feeling breathless. 

“No Gods, Just Lucifer~” He smirks and slowly starts to move, he keeps his movements slow and gentle, and only when my whimpers of pain turn into moans of pleasure does he start to speed up going all the way inside me with each thrust. 

I move my hands from his wings to his hair and tug on it, moaning out as he angles his hips in a way that he all but pushes inside my cervix with each thrust. I gasp and start to rock my hips meeting his thrusts the best I can “L-Lucifer!” I moan out leaning my head back as he gets faster to the point of pounding into me. Flesh meets flesh and it is the best feeling in the world, my magic explodes around us making a mess as I chant his name over and over.

Lucifer growls out like a man possessed as he slams into me over and over again “You are mine” He growls, staring into my soul “Say it” He orders, slamming deeply into me.

“I’m yours!” I moan out wrapping my legs around his waist as he grips my ass pushing me further down on him. His body begins to glow and I can see his true form slipping through as his thrusts become erratic. My eyes widen and glow as I feel another orgasm building “L-Lucifer” I gasp in awe at his form.

He leans down kissing me passionately as he rocks into me deeper and harder, I cry out into the kiss as my body trembles and I orgasm for the second time, My walls clench around him and he growls out so loudly it shakes the room as he slams into me all the way and I feel his cock pulsing inside me as he fills me with cum. The storm outside rages viciously only calming down when Lucifer rests his head on my breasts. I lay there breathless and completely out of it. Lucifer rolls off of me and pulls me against his chest. We both say nothing as we catch our breath.

Lucifer puts his hand over my pelvis, and a warm heat radiates through my body “W-What was that?” I ask, yawning. 

“I assume you do not want to be a mother at this present moment so I just used my grace to remove all of my semen and any fertilised eggs” He explains, kissing my head. 

“Mmm, good idea” I mumble sleepily into his chest.

“Get some rest, Little Mate. I will be here when you wake” He says, covering us with the comforter and running his fingers through my hair.  

I close my eyes and within seconds I am out like a light.

I tried to be as good and thorough as I could, I hope this was good.

-Ray

Chapter Text

I wake up with my head on a cold chest and a dull ache between my legs. I look up and lock eyes with Lucifer, “M-Morning” I yawn, covering my mouth.

“Good morning, Little Mate. Did you sleep well?” He asks, kissing my forehead. 

“I did, you are surprisingly comfortable to cuddle. The cold keeps me cool while the cover keeps me warm, it's a nice balance” I ramble, sitting up slowly and combing my fingers through my tangled hair. 

Lucifer chuckles “Glad to hear it. Do you need anything? Any pains? Do you want to shower? Want food?” He asks, dare I say nervous. 

Lucifer and I lock eyes as I turn to look at him, and we start laughing, hes nervous, I’m nervous. It’s a little ok, a lot funny. 

I giggle as I stand up “I am going to shower, and then food would be amazing” I smile, covering my body with a blanket.

“I’ll have breakfast ready for you” He smiles, watching me as I leave the room. 

XX

My legs were sore so I had a bath instead. I got dried and dressed in clothes that were left out for me. I am going to assume by Lucifer, because it’s a freaking purple summer dress. I’m going to get him back for this. 

I head through the halls to the dining room, and my eyes widen as a large black dog about the same height as me walks up to me and sniffs at me. It has red eyes…wait…is this a hellhound?! What the hell? I can see them now?! I stay calm .“Who’s a beautiful puppy? You are” I coo in a baby voice and very slowly lift my hand toward its head, the dog doesn’t move, it just growls. I slowly scratch its ear and the top of its head. That seems to do the trick, the pup melts instantly and licks my cheek as I keep petting it.

“Now that is a sight to behold” Lucifer hums in my ear, making me jump.

“What is?” I ask, turning my head to look at him.

“Ramsey usually hates everyone. She must sense our bond” He explains and pats the pup on the head.

“Ramsey is her name? Why can I suddenly see hellhounds?” I ask, turning to face him fully and crossing my arms. 

“You can?” He asks, tilting his head, and I nod. “I’m going to take a guess and say it's because of the mating bond. We are fully mated now, it seems to have some perks for you” He smiles and pulls me into his arms “Come on, you need to eat” He gently pulls me to the table where a full breakfast spread covers it. 

My jaw drops and I immediately fix myself a plate before digging in “Ugh, so good” I groan, eating happily.

Lucifer chuckles, watching me. Ramsey sits beside me, so I feed her some bacon, which she eagerly accepts. I look back at Lucifer, and he is grinning. “What?” I ask, taking a sip of apple juice. 

“I just like seeing you like this, happy, calm, content” He smiles, kissing my cheek. 

“I’m just enjoying myself before I go back to my brothers, they won’t be happy about this…” I mumble, eating more of my food. 

Lucifer growls, grumbling under his breath “Do you have to?” He asks.

“Yes, Lucifer, I have to. You aren’t stopping the Apocalypse, no matter how much I ask, so therefore I need to protect them as they try to stop you” I sigh, finishing my food.

“Mm…Then I suppose I should warn you. They are likely going after The Horseman, Pestilence, next. If Castiel is not there to heal you from whatever illness Pestilence inflicts…come to me” He says firmly, taking my hand and kissing the back of it. 

“I will. Thank you for the warning” I smile, leaning over and kissing his cheek “One more thing” I blast him in the chest with my magic, knocking him off his chair and onto the floor.

He looks up at me, eyes wide “What was that?!” He yells, completely shocked. 

“The dress, you know I don’t wear them and yet you left it as my only option” I huff.

He stands up, sits back in his chair, and snaps his fingers, making me teleport into his lap and straddle him. His hands are holding my ass as he smirks “That was rude, you could have asked me for a change. Besides, I like you in dresses” He hums, leaning in and kissing me softly.

I blush, kissing him back before I remember we aren’t alone, I teleport off of him and smooth my dress down as multiple demons watch me. “I’m gonna head back to my brothers, I’ll be back after the Pestilence stuff. I promise” I lean down kissing him softly before teleporting to my brothers.

I hope you are all enjoying Lucifer as much as I am <3 

-Ray

Chapter Text

I teleport into a rundown shack of a home. “What the hell are you doing now?” I ask my brothers from behind. They jump and spin around to face me.

“Raven!” They yell in unison.

“Hi” I giggle, giving them a little wave.

“Where the hell have you been?!” Sam asks, pulling me into a bear hug “Are you ok?” He asks again as he squeezes me.

“C-Can’t breathe!” I gasp dramatically.

He loosens his hold ever so slightly “Sorry” He chuckles.

“I was with Lucifer, Gabriel is dead. And yes, I’m ok” I explain, nuzzling into his chest.

“What the hell are you wearing?” Dean asks, standing beside us. 

“My clothes got covered in blood when I hugged Lucifer, so this was what he gave me after my shower” I mumble, turning my head to look at Dean.

“You hugged him? Why?” Dean asks, raising a brow.

“He was upset after he killed Gabriel. He needed me to comfort him” I shrug, pulling away from Sam. 

“Are those hickeys?” Sam asks, tilting his head and moving my hair from my neck…Shit!

“Uh…” I open and close my mouth a few times. 

“Raven…Did you sleep with him?” Dean asks way too calmly.

I knew this was coming, so I take a few steps back in case Dean takes a swing. “Yes. I slept with Lucifer” I nod and brace myself. 

Dean swings his fist toward my face, but I catch his fist with my magic, stopping him “Uh, Uh. You shot me in the head, you do not get to hit me” I glare staring him down, He swings his other fist toward my face but I blast him in the stomach sending him on his ass. “Dean, stop it. You know you can’t win this” I sigh, glowing my eyes. Dean pulls out his gun and aims it at me.

“Dean!” Sam yells, putting his body between us.

“No, No, Let him” I sigh, moving in front of Sam and crossing my arms, staring down the barrel of Dean’s gun as he stands up. Dean glares at me, not saying a word. “If Dean wants to shoot me again because I slept with my Soulmate, then let him. He’s either going to have me wake up pissed or my magic will protect me and I will know where we stand” I smile staring him down. Dean pulls the trigger, I flinch, and my magic immediately stops the bullet inches from my forehead. “Right. Welp. Sammy, looks like I am only here for you now. Dean is on his own” I smile, turning to face him.

“Aren’t you going to say anything about it?!” Dean yells as Sam looks at him. 

“What do you want me to say? That she shouldn’t have done that? I don’t try to control her, Dean. Besides, Lucifer won’t be around long if we get the rings” Sam shrugs and smiles down at me.

“Thanks for that Sammy” I smile, relaxing.

“That was awfully dramatic” Crowley says from behind Sam.

“Crowley!” I walk over to him and wrap my arms around his mid-section “Glad to see you alive and well” I smile up at him. 

He tenses and slowly puts his hands on my arms “Nice to see you too, Love” He smiles down at me as I pull away “I must say, the dress suits you” He winks.

“Thanks…However, I should change for whatever the plan is, so I’ll be back in a moment” I smile and walk into the kitchen area. I focus on summoning something to wear, and a pile of clothes appears on the table. Perfect, that will help a bunch. I get dressed in a pair of black leggings, a dark purple tank top, and a blue and black flannel. My boots I already had, are fine.

I head back into the living room “Sammy, mind if I look through your head to see the plan? Saves explaining again” I ask, looking up at him.

“Yeah, go ahead” He nods. 

I glow my eyes searching his recent memories, and the plan is to go after Pestilence’s handler, hes a demon working at a pharmaceutical company. Well, the plan is for Dean and Crowley to go. Crowley doesn’t like Sam.  

“I’ll stay here with Sam, I’m no longer watching out for Dean. This gives Sam and me some time to catch up anyway” I shrug as Dean grabs up his bag of weapons “Crowley? Keep Dean alive, he can get his ass kicked though for all I care” I smile at Crowley.

Crowley bows “Yes, my Queen” He winks and walks out with Dean.

So much drama, I hope you enjoyed reading <3

-Ray

Chapter Text

Sam and I raided Crowley’s alcohol stash, and we are a little tipsy. 

“So…you and Lucifer?” Sam asks, eyes hazy as he looks at me. 

“Mmhmm, me and Lucifer” I nod, sipping on my drink. 

“Was it uh, consensual? Did he hurt you?” Sam asks, My heart! He's being much nicer than I anticipated.  

“It was one hundred percent consensual, he didn’t hurt me, he was the perfect gentleman” I smile.

Sam nods and downs some more of his drink “You were careful right? You aren’t gonna have a baby Lucifer” Sam asks looking at me.

“Uh, we weren't actually…But! He did remove all fluids and any fertilized eggs with his grace, so I’m good. I promise” I smile nervously.

“You are going to give me a heart attack, at least he did that for you” Sam whines. 

“Don’t worry, I’m not the maternal type Sammy” I snicker. “Don’t tell Dean, but the whole mating thing actually has an upside” I smile, rubbing my neck.

“What upside?” He asks, tilting his head like a puppy.

“I can see hellhounds now” I grin, knowing this will be helpful.

“Seriously?! That’s actually pretty awesome” He smiles and ruffles my hair. 

“Right?! I thought so too” I giggle, swatting at his hands.

He chuckles and wraps his arm around my shoulders, pulling me in so my head rests on his chest “Are you happy with Lucifer?” He asks quietly.

I sigh, nuzzling into his chest “I am, but I know what needs to be done…” I mumble, closing my eyes, Wow, that alcohol is the sleepy kind.

“You won’t try to stop it?” He asks, pressing his lips to the top of my head. 

“I can put my feelings aside when it means the world is going to end…so no. No matter how much I may be falling for Lucifer, I will not try to stop it. I mean I loved Damien, and he was taken from me, and I was ok…ish” I sigh as I start to doze off.

“I love you, Raven…We can get through this” I hear Sam whisper as I fall asleep. 

XX

I wake up on a bed with Sam sitting beside me. He jumps up as we hear a car outside, and it is daytime now. 

I grumble sleepily and follow him down the stairs. Crowley walks in “Where’s Dean?” Sam asks. 

“Now, for the record, I’m against this. Negotiating a high-level defection, it’s very delicate business” Crowley says. Sam tries to walk past him, but he gets in the way.

“What are you talking about?” I ask, standing beside Sam.

“I begged Dean not to come back. We should be miles away from you both. He replied with a colorful rejoinder about my corn chute. So go ahead. Go ruin our last best hope. It’s only the end of the world” Crowley sighs as we walk past him into the room he was guarding.

Dean is tying a demon to a chair in a devil's trap “Sam, Raven” Dean says, looking at us.

“What’s going on, Dean?” Sam asks.

“I need you both to stay on mission. Okay? Focused” Dean says in a firm tone. 

“I don’t understand. What’s all this about?” Sam asks.

“I’m doing this because I trust you, Sam. Raven just comes with” Dean explains, the demon on the chair starts to stir.

“Owie, you wound me” I snort, rolling my eyes.

“Trust me to what?” Sam asks, getting a little impatient.

“Sam? Raven? Is that you?” The demon asks.

Dean takes the bag off the demon's head, and my eyes widen at the person underneath.

“Brady?” Sam asks, furrowing his brows.

Brady was our friend back at Stanford, he was the one who hooked Sam up with Jess, and he was Damien’s best friend.

“Brady hasn’t been Brady in years. Not since, oh, middle of our sophomore year” Brady chuckles.

“What?” Sam asks.

“That’s right. You had a devil on your shoulder, even back then. All right, now, let it all sink in” Brady hums, looking at me.

My eyes widen, and I take a step back, trying to keep calm.

“You son of a bitch. You son of a bitch. You introduced me to Jess!” Sam yells, trying to lunge at Brady, but Dean holds him back.

“Ding, ding, I think he’s got it!” Brady chuckles.

“Damn it, Sam” Dean groans struggling to hold Sam.

“I’m gonna kill you” Sam threatens as Dean drags him out of the room. Brady laughs and looks at me as I lean against the wall. I close my eyes and take deep breaths. I will not snap, I will not jeopardize this…If he had anything to do with Damien dying, however, I will rip him to pieces slowly before using that demon-killing spell.

Oooooh~ More dramaaaa, I hope everyone is enjoying it. I have to keep saying that because I always think the worst XD

-Ray

Chapter Text

I take a breath, open my eyes, and finally look at Brady.

“It is so good to see you again, Raven. You are positively glowing, I suppose this means I should be calling you your highness” He smirks, looking me over from head to toe. 

I walk over to the edge of the trap and cross my arms as I look down at him. “Just because Lucifer and I have slept together, that does not mean I am some demon queen or whatever. The moment you are of no use to us, you are dead” I lean down, looking into his eyes and glowing mine “Understood?” I glare.

“Yes ma’am” He grins, he’s definitely as cocky as I remember. I turn to walk out of the room “Hey, Raven? How’s Damien?” He asks in a tone I do not like.

I spin around and punch him in the face, making his chair topple over in the trap. “Hey! Sam can't touch, and neither can you!” Crowley yells, pulling me away from the trap and fixing Brady back into position. 

“Never talk about Damien or so help me!” I snarl, glowing my eyes and summoning my magic to my hands. Brady’s eyes widen, and he looks terrified. 

Crowley pulls me out of the room and cages me in against the wall “Calm down, Love” He soothes rubbing my arm.

I take a couple of deep breaths “I’m going to take a walk” I blow out a breath, duck under his arm, and then head out the door. 

XX

Sam texted me within a couple of hours to go back, It’s getting dark out, and…Brady is the one who killed Jess. He told Sam he was the one who ripped Damien apart. I’m going to torture him slowly and painfully, but for now, we use him. 

I walk back inside the house just as Crowley appears and his suit is all torn “God, the day I’ve had” He sighs and walks into the room with Brady “Good news. You’re going to live forever” Crowley chuckles.

“The hell he is!” I snap.

“What did you do?” Brady asks.

“Went over to a demon’s nest, had a little massacre. Must be losing my touch, though. Let one of the little toads live. Oops. Also, I might have given said toad the impression that you left your post last night. Because you and I are…Wait for it. Lovers in league against Satan. Hello, Darling” Crowley hums “So now death is off the table. Now you get to be on the boss’s eternal torment list with little old me” Crowley grins. 

I can work around this, get what we need. Beg Lucifer to let me kill Brady. 

“No, no, no” Brady sighs, shaking his head. 

“Something else we have in common. Apart from our torrid passion, of course. Craven self-preservation. So, now, why don’t you tell me where Pestilence is at?” Crowley asks. 

Brady opens his mouth to talk but we hear a dog howl outside “Oh shit…”I groan, summoning my magic to my hands. 

“Oh, God, Crowley” Brady says fear in his tone.

“Was that a hellhound?” Dean asks. 

“I’d say, yeah” Crowley nods.

“Why was that a hellhound?” Dean asks again. 

Crowley searches his jacket and pulls out a coin with a sigh “What is that?” I ask glowing my eyes.

“Remember I was telling you about my crafty little tracking device?” He asks, looking at my brothers.

“Yeah?” Sam asks.

“Demons planted one on me” Crowley says, holding up the coin. 

“You’re saying a hellhound followed you here?” Sam asks.

“Technically, he followed this” Crowley explains, looking at the coin.

“Get me out of here, I’ll tell you anything you want” Brady pleads.

“Shut up” I snap at him.

“Okay, well then we should go” Dean panics a tad. 

“Sorry, boys and girl, no one knows more about the hounds than I. You’re long past the point of go” Crowley says and flips the coin over into Dean’s hand.

“Shit! Okay, this is fine, we will all be fine!” I whimper, panicking a tad too, as Crowley vanishes.

“Damn it” Dean grumbles.

“I told you!” Sam yells.

“Oh, well, good for you” Dean says mockingly “Luckily we have salt in the kitchen” Dean groans and walks out. 

“I’ll watch Brady” Sam grumbles.

“Ha, Watch me? Get me the hell out of here!” Brady yells, terrified once again.

I lean down, getting eye level with him “I know it was you who killed Damien back then. That hound is the least of your problems” I smile sweetly, keeping my magic in my hands. 

He starts to shake a little, and it brings me great joy.

I hear a window break from the direction Dean went, and my head snaps toward the door “Dean!” I yell, hearing gunshots go off.

“Sammy! Raven!” Dean yells, backing into the room. Sam tries to untie Brady while I put up a wall of magic between the hound and us.

“Good puppy, stay right there” I coo, watching it. This one is much smaller than Ramsey, It’s about the size of a husky.

Dean reloads his gun as the hound tries to tear through my magic.

“Damn it, get me out of here!” Brady whimpers as the hound gets a claw through my magic, which shouldn’t be possible.

“Shut up!” I snap, straining to hold it.

“Hey!” Crowley yells, appearing behind the hound. The hound looks back at him.

“You’re back?” Dean asks.

“I’m invested, currently” He says, and another hound barks “Stay!” He commands.

My eyes widen seeing the other hound, it's just slightly smaller than Ramsey.

“You can control them?” Dean asks.

“Not that one” Crowley points to the smaller hound “I brought my own, mine's bigger. Sic him, boy!” He smirks, and the hound dives for the smaller one. Dean and I duck out of the way as they fight and slam into the magic wall, causing me to drop it.

Dean breaks Brady’s trap as Sam unties him. “Go, go, go!” Dean yells, and I make sure to say super close to them as we go out the back door.

“I’ll wager you a thousand my pup wins” Crowley laughs as we get into the Impala. Sam and Dean are in the front with me in the back, in the middle of Crowley and Brady.

“I did not sign up for this sandwich” I grumble, getting smooshed.

“Could be quite pleasant, my queen” Crowley chuckles as Dean drives.

XX

We drove for a while getting clear, Brady gave in and gave us the location of Pestilence. “Yeah, I’m sure Pestilence will be there, thanks,” Brady say,s holding out a piece of paper to Crowley. We are standing in an alley at the moment.

“What do you think?” Dean asks Crowley.

“It’s good” He says, holding the paper out to Dean “You got no reason to lie, have you? Like I said before, you’re in my boat now” Crowley smirks at Brady.

“You’ve screwed me for eternity” Brady pouts.

“Na, won’t last that long, trust me” Crowley winks at Sam and I as he and Dean walk toward us.

“Where are you going?” Brady asks as Sam and I stand side by side, and I summon my magic to my hands.

“I’m going to do you a favor. I expect we’ll be in touch” Crowley pecks my cheek and walks to the car while Dean makes a salt line so Brady can’t leave.

“What is this?” Brady asks, looking between us.

“All those angels, all those demons, all those sons of bitches…they just don’t get it, do they, Sammy? Raven?” Dean asks.

“No, they don’t, Dean” Sam responds, keeping his eyes on Brady.

“You see, Brady, we’re the ones you should be afraid of” Dean says, making Brady chuckle

“I bet this is a real moment for you, big boy and little girl~ Gonna make you feel all better, huh?” Brady asks as Sam walks toward him with the demon knife at the ready.

“It’s a start” Sam shrugs.

“Gonna make up for all the times that we yanked your chain? Yellow Eyes, Ruby, and me. But it wasn’t all our fault, was it? No, no, no. You’re the one who trusted us. You’re the ones who let us into your lives” Brady says, backing up against the alley wall.

I slam him up against the wall with my magic and hold him there “You talk too much, I want to hear you scream” I smirk and use my magic to rip his arms off slowly at a torturous pace. He screams bloody murder, and I then rip his legs off. Sam delivers the killing blow, stabbing the demon knife into Brady’s chest.

I take a few steps back, breathing heavily “Still with us? That was a little dark” Dean says.

“I-I’m fine” I nod, squatting down as I try to stop my shaking.

“You did good, Damien’s been avenged…Even if he is alive again” Dean says, patting my shoulder.

“You’re being nice to me again?” I ask, looking at him.

“Don’t ruin it, brat” He glares playfully, I get up, and we head back to the car.

As always, I hope you enjoyed! How's that for some revenge?

-Ray

Chapter Text

My brother’s and I get to a motel room and I stop Dean by the door “Can we talk for a minute?” I ask, holding his arm. 

“Sure” Dean nods and motions for Sam to go inside. Sam looks between us, but I smile softly at him, trying to show it’s ok. It seems to have done the trick because he walks inside and closes the door. I pull Dean a little bit away from the door, and he moves out of my grasp “What’s up?” He asks, crossing his arms. 

“Promise to listen to me and not lash out?” I ask, raising a brow.

“Promise” Dean nods.

“That night you tried to kill Lucifer with the Colt, he told me things. He told me that if he dies, my magic will spiral, I will be lost to despair, and my magic will destroy towns and anyone close to me, He said I would become a shell of my former self. Now, that was before me and him mated…Imagine the destruction with a full bond” I explain, keeping my eyes on him.

“Apocalypse 2.0 with no survivors?” Dean asks.

“I think so…I know Lucifer killed Chthon with a special weapon. If I find it and make sure you have it…Can you kill me for good? When Lucifer goes down, I need to go down” I explain.

Dean’s eyes widen, and he thinks it over for a good few minutes “Yes, I can do it” Dean nods.

“Perfect, I’ll hunt down the weapon. Tell Sam I went to see Lucifer or Damien, ok?” I ask.

Dean nods, so I teleport away and start my search.

XX

I teleported to the house where Lucifer originally stabbed Chthon, but he didn’t just leave the weapon lying around. I wonder how Chthon did it. Was the weapon real? Could Chthon make clones like Gabriel? I think I need to ask Lucifer.

I teleport back to Lucifer’s house, and I am immediately grabbed and spun to face him as he checks me over “Did you find him? Are you sick?” He asks frantically. 

I quickly grab his hands in mine and shake my head “No, we didn’t find him, Lucifer. I’m ok, I promise” I smile, looking up at him.

He visibly relaxes and pulls me flush against his chest “I was worried about you” He mumbles, kissing my head. 

“We need to talk” I sigh, looking up at him.

“That’s never good coming from a woman” He groans and teleports us to the bedroom. He sits on the bed and watches me.

I giggle and shake my head “You’re worried for nothing. It’s not about us or the mating bond” I snicker.

“Oh, thank Dad. What’s it about?” He asks relaxing.

“The Horseman’s handler was in the body of someone Sam and I knew at Stanford. His name was Brady. He’s the demon that killed Damien and Jess. He’s dead now, thanks to me and Sam” I explain, crossing my arms. 

Lucifer groans, running his fingers through his hair. “That is not ideal, Little Mate” He sighs.

“It’s his own fault. He let it slip that he was the one who killed them, you can’t expect me not to get revenge. I know Damien is alive and well, but it is still the point of him doing it back then” I grumble.

“I can’t blame you, I’ll fix it…” Lucifer sighs, walks over to me, cups my cheeks, and leans down gently pressing his lips to mine. 

I kiss him back, leaning into his touch. He runs his tongue along my lips before sliding it into my mouth and kissing me deeper. I whine and wrap my arms around his neck as his hands move to my hips. I lean my forehead on his and take a breath. “Wait, I need to ask something else” I gasp a little breathless.

“Hmm?” He hums in question.

“The weapon you used on Chthon…Would it kill me too?” I ask quietly.

He pulls away and raises a brow “Why do you want to know?” He asks.

“Shouldn’t I know? I think the immortality thing clicked into place, but clearly if Chthon can die, so can I, so…would it work?” I ramble. 

“Yes, it would work. But you never have to worry about that because the weapon is somewhere safe” He smiles softly “I’m going to go and deal with the Horseman thing. Stay out of trouble, please” He kisses my head and walks out.

I slump, he put it somewhere safe, which means I probably can’t get to it…back to square one. I sigh and teleport to Damien’s place. I knock on the door and wait, shit it’s late.

I turn to walk away, but the door opens. “Little Bird?” Damien asks from behind me.

I turn back around and smile “Hey, Damien! It’s been a long night…Mind if I stay with you for the night?” I ask, looking up at him.

“You are always welcome” He smiles, moving to the side for me.

I walk inside past him “I’m really sorry I showed up so late…” I mumble, looking around the dark house.

“I wasn’t asleep yet, want something to drink?” He asks, heading toward the kitchen.

“Yeah, that would be awesome” I nod, following him. 

Damien pours a couple of glasses of soda and holds one out to me, I take it “Thanks” I smile, sipping it.

“You’re welcome. So, wanna talk about it? You’ve been gone a bit” He asks, leaning against the counter.

“Uh…Sure, well, I lost my V card to Lucifer” I suppose starting with the big one is best.

Damien chuckles “Atta girl, congrats. Was it good?” He asks.

“It was really good” I giggle, blushing. 

He whistles, wiggling his eyebrows “You’ve fully mated, how does it feel?” He asks, taking a drink.

“I feel the same honestly. The only difference I’ve noticed is that I can see hellhounds. They were invisible before” I explain. 

“That sounds handy” He smiles.

“Oh, Very. We just had to deal with some of them earlier” I nod.

“Come on, spill the drama” He says, walking over and sitting at the breakfast table.

I sit beside him “We found the handler for the four horsemen, we got what we needed from him, and then we killed him. He was a demon, and he killed Jess back at Stanford” I explain, gripping my glass so tightly it might break.

Damien notices and gently puts his hands over mine. “It’s ok, you did what you had to” He soothes, my hands loosen under his as I notice how close he is.

“If I was stronger back then, I could have saved yo-I mean her…Sorry, I’m exhausted” I shake my head.

He tucks my hair behind my ear gently “Anything else you need to talk about?” He asks, trailing his thumb over my cheek.

I take his hand in mine and move it from my cheek “This next part you won’t like” I sigh and rub my face a bit.

“What is it?” He asks, tilting his head. 

“If I can get the weapon I need…I won’t be around much longer” I all but whisper.

Damien’s eyes widen “What do you mean?” He asks, looking at me intently.

“If we get Lucifer back in his cage in hell, I need to die. If I don’t, the grief of losing him will eat me up, and my magic will most likely destroy the world and everyone in it” I explain as my eyes tear up.

“So what? You lose your mate, and everyone around you loses you? That isn’t right, Raven! Do you know how much I would miss you? I’d be fucking devestated!” Damien yells, holding my hands in his, and my eyes widen. He sounds like me when I lost him…

“Damien…If I don’t die, the world does” I try to reason with him.

“You’re not understanding me, Raven. I don’t want to live in a world without you…Shit, I haven’t said anything because I know you are mated to Lucifer but…I’ve been in love with you since Stanford” Damien sighs, squeezing my hands.

My eyes widen comically, I knew he liked me. But I didn’t think he returned my exact feelings…This just got ten times more complicated. I lean forward, resting my head on his chest. “I’ll figure out a plan B, I promise” I lie so easily, it sounds like the truth. It shocks me.

Damien presses his lips to the top of my head and wraps his arms around me protectively. 

How about that drama and revelation~? I hope you enjoyed as always <3

-Ray

Chapter Text

Damien and I talked a little more, and then we went to bed. I woke up to a text from Dean. Cass is alive and in a hospital somewhere near Delacroix. He told me to go to him and see if he needs anything. I am now deciding on what to wear before I go check on Cass.

Screw it. I chose a baby blue, strapless dress, and I put on some nude wedges. I tie my hair up in a ponytail with my bangs out. A whistle startles me from behind, I squeak and spin around to face Damien “Don’t do that” I huff.

He chuckles “You look beautiful, where are you going?” He asks, walking closer to me. 

“Cass is alive, I’m gonna go check in with him, and I figure the hospital will be more willing to let me in if I say I’m his wife or something” I ramble as he gets closer to me. 

He gently holds my arms “Take a breath, calm down, you’ll do amazing” He smiles, rubbing my arms.

“T-Thank you, sorry…I’m just a bit nervous. I haven’t had to be a normal person in a bit” I shake my head.

“You’ve got this” Damien kisses my head, letting his lips linger for a moment.

“I’ll be heading back to my brothers after, so we can go after Pestilence, if this is the last time I see you…If I can’t figure out a plan B. I’ve been in love with you since Stanford, too” I smile softly, looking up at him.

Damien’s eyes widen and he freezes, for a moment I think I’ve broken him…He cups my cheeks and kisses me desperately. It knocks the breath from my lungs, and I begin to kiss him back before I remember the consequences that happened last time. I quickly pull away and put some distance between us “I-I we c-can’t do that” I whimper, shaking my head in panic.

“I know it was a one time thing, your spoken for…” He sighs.

“No, no, you don’t realize what could have happened. I’ll be back later, be safe ok?” I say taking a breath and teleporting near the hospital Cass is at.

I head inside and use my magic to feel for what floor he is on. I head to it and stop at a reception desk “Hi, I’m looking for my husband. I think he may have been admitted here, He’s about five foot ten, black hair, blue eyes. He might have given the name Jimmy Novak or Castiel, or Cass? Nicknames, am I right?” I ramble nervously, and the poor woman looks confused. 

“Calm down honey, third door on the left” She chuckles and points down the hall.

“Thank you” I breathe out and head to the room. Some doctors are checking on him “Honey! There you are” I squeal, rushing over to him and gently hugging him. Cass freezes, so I lean to his ear “Lied about being your wife so they’d let me see you. Play along” I whisper, pulling back and gently taking his hand in mine.

“Good to see you…wife” Cass nods, god, he’s a terrible actor.

“So, how is he doing?” I ask, looking at the doctors, and they just stare at me, I tilt my head…Normal people don’t have the hair and eyes I do naturally…

The doctors cleared their throats “He arrived here in a coma with multiple injuries. We were sure he was brain-dead, but then he woke up, and he has shown massive improvement. He needs pain medication, but he will be ready to leave soon” An older doctor explains.

“That is amazing news! My hubby here is very resilient” I smile, leaning down and kissing Cass’s head. 

“I’ll get things prepared and be back soon” The doctor nods and walks out with the other younger doctor.

I let out a breath and sit on the edge of Cass’s bed as they leave “I’m so happy to see you, Cass” I smile, looking at him. 

He tilts his head, looking me over “Something changed while I was gone, what is it?” He asks.

“Couple of things actually…I got this weird crown, Gabriel said it was because of me using Chthon’s spellbook and embracing my magic. I uh I slept with Lucifer, fully mated” I explain, avoiding his eyes and fiddling with my dress.

“You are not with child…he removed his fluids from you?” Cass asks, gently turning my head to face him.

“Yeah, he said he assumed I didn’t want to be a mother right now and did it for me” I nod.

“Well, that certainly is good news…” Cass visibly relaxes, leaning against his pillow. 

We talked for a little bit until the doctors came back and cleared Cass. I got Cass as far as he would allow me to, then I gave him a piece of my power to jumpstart his healing. I went to Bobby's, and he told me that my brothers had already left to deal with Pestilence. I quickly changed into my usual clothes for hunting and went to them.

XX

I teleport into a room, and my brothers are on the floor unconscious. “Sammy! Dean!” I yell and then immediately hunch over, coughing as a wave of sickness hits me. I kneel down and look toward a bed where a man is sitting.

“Satan’s mate, did not expect you to show up” The man, I assume, is Pestilence, smirks.

I try and summon my magic, but I’m too weak. Is it weird that I’m kinda relieved about that? Makes me feel more human again.

“W-Where brothers go, I go” I cough and gasp.

“Humans are so funny, you really want to hold onto the brother thing, don’t you? You share no trace of blood with them anymore” Pestilence chuckles.

“I still grew up with them! Came out of the same woman, etc!” I glare.

“You are truly lucky I can’t kill you, I can just make this hurt” Pestilence smirks.

“Why not? Scared of Lucifer?” I ask.

“Mmm, no. My brother Death, however…Has taken a liking to you” He rolls his eyes. 

“Huh, who knew I made such an impression?” I laugh.

My brothers come to coughing, and I visibly relax a bit. “Mm. You boys don’t look well. It might be the uh Scarlet fever. Or the meningitis. Oh, Ha, ha. Or the syphilis” Pestilence taunts. That son of a bitch! He clicks his tongue “That’s no fun” He walks over to Sam and grips his hair, making him look at him. I snarl and try to lunge at him, but a demon woman pushes me down on my face, and I am too weak to even fight. “However you feel right now…it’s gonna get so very, very much worse. Questions?” Pestilence asks letting Sam go, and he drops to the floor.

“Disease gets a bad rap, don’t you think? For being filthy. Chaotic. But, really, that just describes people who get sick. Disease itself, very pure. Single-Minded. Bacteria have one purpose: Divide and conquer” Pestilence explains and stands on Dean’s hand as he reaches for the demon knife. “That’s why, in the end…it always wins. So you gotta wonder why God pours all his love into something so messy! And Weak!” Pestilence yells.

“My god, you talk too much!” I groan loudly, Pestilence looks at me, and turns his ring. I gasp and cough, vomiting blood as an excruciating pain goes through my stomach. 

The door opens, and Cass walks in “Cass!” Dean yells weakly.

“How’d you get here?” Pestilence asks, sounding worried for the first time.

“I took a bus, don’t worry, I-” Castiel drops to his knees and coughs up blood. Oh shit…

“Well, look at that. An occupied vessel, but powerless. That’s fascinating. There’s not a speck of angel in you, is there?” Pestilence laughs, Castiel grabs the demon knife quicker than Pestilence could anticipate, and holds his hand down on a table as he cuts off Pestilence’s finger. 

Pestilence screams in pain “Maybe just a speck!” Cass groans, the demon woman lunges at him, and they fall to the floor, but she lands on the demon knife. 

I get up from the floor, as do my brothers, as Pestilence's sickness on us vanishes. Dean grabs his finger as I wipe the blood from my lips. 

“It doesn’t matter. It’s too late” Pestilence says, holding his wounded hand before vanishing. 

“I knew giving you that boost with my power was a good idea” I mumble, hugging Cass.

“It definitely helped, thank you” He nods as he holds me.

This episode might be 4 parts, it just depends where I fit Raven with the next part <3 I hope you all enjoyed!

-Ray

Chapter Text

I checked in on Damien, and thankfully, he is ok. I’m so paranoid now, even after Lucifer said he wouldn’t touch him.

I teleport back to Lucifer and stop in my tracks as I see Pestilence being bandaged up. I grab him with my magic and slam him into a wall, holding him there “Oh, Hello again!” I grin, glowing my eyes.

“Little Mate” Lucifer sighs from behind me.

“Do not ‘Little Mate’ me. This asshole hurt us tonight and he was going to kill Sam and have you bring him back, I peeked into his head” I snarl tightening my grip causing Pestilence to groan out in pain. 

Lucifer walks over to Pestilence “Is that true? Were you going to go against my orders?” He asks calmly.

“They reduced my brothers to mere husks! I am going to end up the same way!” Pestilence snarls, and my eyes widen. He has balls, I will give him that. 

“No, you won’t” Lucifer snaps his fingers, and Pestilence bursts into a cloud of black smoke.

My eyes widen “Y-You killed him?” I ask in shock.

“I have no time for people who don’t follow orders” Lucifer sighs and walks over to me “Are you ok? Did all of his influence leave you?” He asks, checking me over.

“Yeah, I’m fine” I nod “Just a little exhausted” I yawn. 

Lucifer lifts me into his arms “I’ll take you to bed and lay with you” He smiles as he carries me toward our bedroom…did I just say our? Great…I’m getting attached.

XX

I woke up in bed alone. I left a note for Lucifer telling him I was leaving, and then I teleported back to Bobby’s.

The first thing I see when I teleport to Bobby’s side is Crowley holding up his phone…with a picture…of him and Bobby kissing! “What the hell am I looking at?” I ask, making everyone look at me.

“Why’d you take a picture?” Bobby asks Crowley.

“Why’d you have to use tongue?” Crowley asks back, I choke on my saliva and search Bobby’s mind…He sold his soul for the location of Death.

“Bobby you freaking idjit!” I groan, rubbing my temples.

“Excuse me?” He looks at m,e raising a brow.

“I mean, of all the ways to find Death, why go with that route? And you!” I look at Crowley “Why didn't you come to me? I can find Death easily” I glare.

Crowley raises his hands in surrender “Didn’t know if he’d be cloaked from you or something, my queen” Crowley shrugs.

I raise a brow back and blast him on his ass “Don’t ‘My Queen’ me. I have no interest in it” I grumble, walking over to Cass as Crowley stands up. 

“Give him his soul back now” Dean says, walking over to Crowley.

“I’m sorry. I can’t” Crowley say,s dusting himself off.

“Can’t or won’t?” Dean snaps.

“I won’t, all right? It’s insurance” Crowley snaps back. 

“What are you talking about?” Dean asks.

“You kill demons. Gigantor over there has a temper issue about it. My Queen could wipe me out in seconds. You won’t kill me as long as I have that soul in the deposit box” Crowley smirks.

“You son of a bitch” Bobby glares.

“I’ll return it. After all of this is over and I can walk safely away. Do we all understand each other?!” Crowley yells.

“You know, Crowley, I was starting to like you. Not anymore” I glare.

“I’ll live with that” He smirks.

I start to walk toward him, but Cass takes my hand into his “He is not worth your time or energy. You didn’t come back last night, are you ok?” He asks, squeezing my hand. 

“I went to check on Damien, and then I went back to Lucifer. Pestilence is dead now, by the way” I say, looking around the room.

“What? How?” Sam asks.

“He was at Lucifer’s place when I went there, I told Lucifer he planned to kill you, and have Lucifer bring you back. Lucifer was not happy that he went against orders, so he killed him” I smile.

“That’s good news at least, never have to worry about him again” Sam nods. 

XX

So bad news got worse. Niveus Pharmaceuticals is releasing a vaccine for the illness Pestilence inflicted. It’s not a vaccine, it has the Croatoan virus in it. If we don’t stop those trucks, we will be living in, as Crowley put it, ‘Zombie land’ within a week. This is forcing us to split up. We don’t have time to do both separately. 

Crowley gave Bobby his legs back, it was in the fine print of his soul-selling contract. Bobby, Sam, and Cass are going to deal with the vaccine stuff. Dean, Crowley, and I are going to deal with Death. Better that I go with them because of Death liking me. It might go a little better with me there.

XX

I lean forward from the backseat as Dean drives. I look at Crowley “Can you really get any weapon? Even one Lucifer deemed ‘safely away’?” I ask.

He got a death-killing weapon, so it’s worth a try.

“You mean this?” He asks, holding up the ancient blade Lucifer used on Chthon.

My eyes widen “Y-You have it? How’d you know?” I ask, completely mind blown. 

“What can I say, I’m observant. I’ll give it to you…for a price” He grins.

I groan loudly “What price?” I'm already exhausted.

“One single kiss” He winks and appears in the back with me.

My face flushes red “What?! Why?!” I ask my voice raising to almost shrill levels.

“I could be a loyal subject if you let me~ Of course, I am curious what a kiss from my queen would be like” He shrugs.

“Just a kiss? No hidden ties in it?” I ask.

“Oh, come on! I don’t want to witness this” Dean whines.

“Just a kiss” Crowley nods.

I put a shield of my magic around us so Dean can’t see “Fine” I nod and lean forward pressing my lips to his. 

Crowley growls and tangles a hand in my hair, kissing me deeply. My eyes widen and then close as his tongue slides into my mouth and completely dominates the kiss. I kiss him back the best I can and whine into it. He tugs my hair roughly, pulling me flush against him in the seat. I’ve never been kissed this way before. I’m at a loss. I grip his jacket and then push him away from me. I drop the magic shield and breathe heavily “H-Happy now?” I pant.

“Very” He growls, eyes dark.

I grab the blade from his hand, and it burns me. I yelp and toss it to Dean quickly “Remember, only when Lucifer goes down…Don’t use it before then” I grumble.

“I would never…I only shot you before because I knew you’d be fine. I don’t want to kill you, believe it or not” He sighs, tucking the blade into his jacket pocket.

“Could have fooled me” I mumble, leaning back in my seat. 

XX

Dean and I sneak into a pizzeria through the back door, and my god…it is a mess in here. There are so many dead bodies.

We sneak up a couple of feet from Death, he is sitting at a table with his back to us. Dean suddenly drops the death killing weapon, and as I look at it, the handle is red hot. We freeze and wait for Death to react.

“Thanks for returning that” Death says back to us. I look at the floor, and the weapon is gone. I look at the table, and it has appeared beside Death’s plate. 

“Join me, Dean, Raven. The pizza’s delicious” Death hums.

Cliffhanger mwahaha~ Crowley got bold~ I always love Death's introduction in this show, so badass!

-Ray

Chapter Text

Dean and I sit at the table with Death. I sit on his left, and Dean sits across from him.

“Took you both long enough to find me, I’ve been wanting to talk to you” Death says, taking a bite of his pizza.

“I gotta say, mixed feelings about that. So is this the part where” Dean clears his throat “Where you kill me?” He asks, pretty much shaking.

Death looks between Dean and I and thunder clashes outside “You have an inflated sense of your importance. To a thing like me, a thing like you, well…” Death trails off as he takes a sip of his drink. “Think how you’d feel if a bacterium sat at your table and started to get snarky. This is one little planet in one tiny solar system, in a galaxy that’s barely out of its diapers. I’m old, Dean. Very old” Death explains, and my eyes widen. Why does he answer to Lucifer then? Why did he need Lucifer to raise him from hell? 

“So I invite you to contemplate how insignificant I find you” Death says, putting a slice of pizza on Dean’s plate and then mine. 

“How do you find me?” I ask quietly.

Death looks at me, and his eyes soften just a little bit before he looks back at Dean “Eat. Both of you” He orders and then leans back in his chair. 

“I’m not a fan of veggies. I respectfully decline, Mr. Death, sir…” I all but whisper, and I can feel Dean’s fear for me.

Death takes my hand in his, I jump and squeak expecting to die, but nothing happens…”We all have different tastes, please, call me Death” He smiles, rubbing his thumb over the back of my hand in a soothing manner.

I breathe a little heavily “D-Death” I nod, still a little in shock at being alive.

Death lets go of my hand and looks at Dean as Dean takes a bite of his pizza, his eyes roll back a bit, and he groans in a good way. “Good, isn’t it?” Death asks. 

“Well, I gotta ask. How old are you?” Dean asks as Death eats his pizza.

“As old as God, maybe older. Neither of us can remember anymore” Death says, cutting his slice into forkfuls. 

I choke on my saliva and cover my mouth looking away from the table, holy shit!

“You’ll reap God?” Dean asks in shock.

“Oh, yes. God will die too, Dean” Death nods, eating some more.

“Well, this is way above our pay grade” I joke.

“Just a bit” Death hums.

“So then why am I still breathing? Sitting here with you? What do you want?” Dean asks.

“The leash around my neck off. Lucifer has me bound to him. Some unseemly little spell. He has me where he wants, when he wants. That’s why I couldn’t go to you. I had to wait for you to catch up. He made me his weapon. Hurricanes, floods, and raising the dead. I’m more powerful than you can process, and I’m enslaved to a bratty child having a tantrum” Death all but snarls, so that answers my earlier question. 

“And you think we can unbind you?” I ask slowly.

“Now I’d expect that kind of thinking from Dean. Of course, you can’t. But you both can help me take the bullets out of Lucifer’s gun” Death sighs and holds up his hand, showing us his ring. “I understand you want this” Death says, looking between us.

“Yeah” Dean nods.

“I’m inclined to give it to you” Death says.

“To give it to me?” Dean asks, not quite believing it.

“That’s what I said” Death confirms, a tad irked.

“But what about Chicago?” Dean asks.

Death looks between us “I suppose it can stay. I like the pizza” He gives us a small smile as he removes his ring. “There are conditions” Death says, holding up the ring.

“Okay. Like?” Dean asks.

“You have to do whatever it takes to put Lucifer in his cell” Death says.

“Of course” Dean nods.

“Whatever it takes” Death repeats.

“That’s the plan” Dean says, raising a brow.

Death looks at me “My apologies for this next part Raven” He looks back at Dean “No. No plan. Not yet. Your brother. He’s the one who can stop Lucifer. The only one” Death explains.

No, no, no! I stand up and walk to the back of the room as my eyes tear up and I cover my mouth to stifle any noises. Sam can’t go in the cage! If I lose him too…Dean will definitely need to use that weapon. 

XX

“I’ve sent Dean on his way, come sit down” Death says, raising his voice just a tad for me to hear.

I wipe some tears away and walk over to the table, I sit in the same seat to his left “W-What do you need?” I ask, sniffling a bit. 

Death lifts a napkin and gently wipes my cheeks “It wasn’t my intention to upset you, If there were any other ways to do this…” He sighs, trailing off. 

“I know…I won’t be around if it happens anyway” I say quietly as I watch him.

“Yes, about that…I am aware Chthon is still alive, granted in hiding. He will not allow that to happen, Raven” Death sits the napkin down and gently takes my hand in his.

“I’ll ask about him in a moment but…how are you touching me? The last time you did this, I died” I ask curiously.

Death chuckles “You didn’t know I could turn it on and off?” He asks, and his laugh is quite pleasant. 

“No, I did not…I expected to die when you took my hand a little bit ago” I giggle nervously.

“You humans are so strange sometimes” He chuckles.

“That we are. Now, about Chthon…How do you know he isn’t dead?” I ask.

“I’m Death, souls go through me when they die. I never reaped Chthon, nor did any of my reapers” He explains.

“If Dean does kill me, will you reap me?” I ask quietly.

“Oh, I will, and it will be my pleasure. I must ask…Do you wish to go to your designated location, or would you like to remain with me?” He asks, squeezing my hand.

“What do you mean? What’s the difference?” I ask, tilting my head.

“God has secured you a spot in heaven, I’m not supposed to tell but I know that much. You can go there and wait for your brothers to join you…or you can come with me. We can spend the rest of eternity together, you can be my assistant and companion” He smiles.

“The soulmate of Lucifer has a spot in Heaven?” I ask, shocked.

“I think it’s God’s way of keeping you and him seperate” Death shrugs.

“If I said yes to joining you, would I ever be able to come back?” I ask quietly.

“Of course, I wouldn’t stop you being revived if you wished for it” He says, a little offended that I even asked that.

“Can I make my choice when you come to reap me?” I feel like a broken record asking so much and not giving answers.